Copyright Page

on June 24th, 2013, based on

http://www.fanfiction.net/s/7397923/

The content in this book is copyrighted by JessAndTAT or their authorised
agent(s). All rights are reserved except where explicitly stated otherwise.

This story was first published on September 20th, 2011, and was last updated
on February 16th, 2012.

Any and all feedback is greatly appreciated - please email any bugs, problems,
feature requests etc. to

flag@erayd.net

Summary

For new Detective Isabella Swan, protecting the recluse professor of music from a

stalker, sounded easy enough. They find themselves mixed in forbidden romance,
filled with hidden ink and red lipstick kisses from a deranged stalker. AH/OOC
18&Up ONLY.

- 4 -

Chapter 1

Prologue:

Stalkers POV

Grabbing my journal, I sit at my desk and start to read through my entries.

I can't believe that he ignored me again. Why is he still ignoring me? Why am I not

good enough for him? When I am standing right beside him, he acts as if I don't
exist. I have to get his attention somehow. He never talks to me, and he acts like he
has never even seen me. I will not allow him to continue to ignore me. I don't
understand what he sees in her. I've watched him for several years, and have even
been close enough to touch him. I have flirted and have tried my best to sway his
interest in me, but nothing has worked so far. I know he isn't gay; he shows the men
no more interest than he shows me. I overheard his interfering sister making him
call the cops, and now that frumpy, mousey girl is involved, because she was the
detective in charge of the investigation. They are all so stupid. They can't even find a
tack under their own damn thumbs. They'll never expect me, because I'm that good.
Edward doesn't even seem scared; then again, he has no reason to be. I know I will
never hurt him, and deep down I know he knows it too. I love him so much; I just
wish he knew. Why his stupid sister suggested the police is beyond me. I really don't
like her. If she becomes too much of a problem, I will cut her.

I know that he won't be mad at me when he finally realizes it's me, he truly loves.

He was born to be mine; no man can ever make me feel the way he does. I crave the
feel of his hands on my skin; I crave the day I make him mine. I spend so many
nights thinking of how good he will be to me. Even when I slide my fingers through
my folds, I know they are no substitute for his, but until I make him mine, they'll
have to do. The melodic sound of his velvet voice is the one I hear in my dreams. I
see his wild sex hair in my mind, the color of copper, blond, and hints of red. Those
eyes of his...they are so beautiful. The crystal green is beyond enticing. If that
mousey interfering girl gets in my way, I will have to end her. She is so plain; I don't
see why any man would want her. She is so insignificant, that I can't even say what
she looks like. She better never make the mistake of crossing the line and trying to
be with him again; he is mine! The thoughts of her touching him, being with him,
enrages me. I see the way he looks at her, and it drives me crazy knowing I'm not
the one he's looking at. She has no idea who she is messing with. I won't second
guess myself if I have to hurt her, even if she is a cop. Combined with his ignoring
me again, and the thoughts of her interference; I know that I will have to step up my

- 5 -

game. He needs to know that he cannot play games with me. She has to go, and he'll
regret it if she doesn't leave our love alone. I don't like triangles, never have, and
that stupid, plain looking cop girl thinks she is just going to form a triangle.

Picking up my pen, I add the day's events into the journal.

I felt the rage as I picked up the metal bat and waved it in the air a bit. I've always

liked the feeling of the heavy metal in my hands. I lifted the bat high above my head
and swung it forward with all my might. The sound of the smashing glass brought a
smile to my face. Breaking something always makes me feel better. I knocked out
the driver side window, the tail lights, and the headlights; I smashed several dents
into the sides of the doors, and even carved him a little note into the driver's seat. I
walked away thinking of my carved words: 'You're Mine,' and a red lipstick kiss, of
course. I love the way the red lipstick looked against the tan leather. I loved
reminding him of whom he belongs to. I know when he sees my loving words, with
the red lips; he'll know it's from me. I love that I can sit back and watch them all try
to figure out who it is that did this damage to his car.

When I 'find' out about his car being wrecked, it will be easy enough to look

shocked and worried by the damage. All I have to do is think about how she was in
his apartment again. She is supposed to be a professional, and coming to his
apartment after hours is not professional. Every time I see them together she
blushes, and all I want to do is punch her in the face. Edward's smile grows
whenever she's around, and that's not how things are supposed to be. Edward loves
me and if I need to remind him again, I will. I will always be there, even if he doesn't
see me. I can't wait for the day we are together.

I remember the first time I ever saw him, we made eye contact and he gave me

that knowing smile and it told me we were going to be together one day and I was
holding him to it. He walked across the campus looking so dreamy. I felt this pull
toward him from day one. It was like I was a magnet. I still feel that pull every time I
am in arms reach of him. I just need him lying next to me, kissing me, telling me
how much he loves me. I know he will never question my love.

I lay my journal down after writing 'I love you, Edward, forever and a day.' Of

course, I refresh my lipstick and kiss his name like I always do. Now having my
plans set, I know I need rest. Lying back on my bed, thinking over today's events
again. Seeing him with her, the rage is still fresh in my mind and causes my fists to
clench. I feel the anger dissipate as I remember again the smashing of his car.
Pushing my plan into overdrive, I smile now; glad that tonight's actions moved my
timeline forward. He is mine, and tomorrow is the day, we will start our forever.

- 6 -

A/N: All characters belong to Ms. Meyers, but the actions belong to us. Thanks to

Beta's Cullen Confection and .24. All mistakes are ours. First chapter should post in
about a week, and we hope to stay on the scheduling of a chapter a week throughout
the story. There is a wonderful banner for this story on our profile. Please read and
review. Thanks, Jess and Kasi~

- 7 -

Chapter 2

Chapter 1: A New Design

RING! RING!

"Do you think you could get that phone sometime today, Rosalie?" Jasper hollered

over his left shoulder. Both of his hands were busy taping the cellophane cover on
the bicep of his customer.

RING! RING!

"Rose!" Jasper shouts out again.

RING! RING!

"I'll grab it for you Jazz," I say as I step over to the counter and grab the phone.

"Jam, may I help you?"

Click….

"They hung up. Sorry about that," I told him as I walked back over and sat down.

"Thanks man, I'll be right with you," he said. He finished going over some

paperwork and aftercare for his customer, and then took the guy's money.

I nodded my head, while I looked over the drawing I was holding. My teaching

assistant at ODU, where I am the professor of the music department, drew this
musical note design. Angela is a very talented artist and is getting her Master's
Degree in teaching art and music. I asked her if she would mind if I had a friend of
mine take a look at this design. Of course she said yes; she never really flirts with
me, but I see the shy smiles she gives me. Alice seems to think that Angela is 'hot for
teacher,' as she says. Alice even sings the bad hair hit to me every time Angela's
name comes up in conversation. I didn't tell Angela I wanted to get the design
tattooed on my body. I am a, 'closet freak for ink." That's what Jazz tells me all the
time. I have twelve tattoos now, and I am going to be getting another very soon. Not
one student or co-worker who has ever seen my ink. When I am at school, I am very
professional. According to my twin sister, though, I am socially inept and I have

- 8 -

isolated myself through seclusion. Alice and Jazz have dated for years, so she knows
of my desire for ink. Jazz is a great artist and I trust him completely. Since he has
been dating Alice, he's become a great friend as well. I glance up when Rose
saunters into the room.

"Hey Eddie, whatcha getting done today?" she asks while snapping her gum.

What Emmett sees in her, besides her body, is unknown to me; at least she makes

beautiful children. I just hope that Bree continues to take after Emmett when it
comes to her manners.

"Hello Rose. Is Bree with Emmett today at the 'Bodyshop'?" I ask.

"Yeppers," she says, still chomping and snapping the gum. "So, what ink are you

getting today?"

"I am not getting any ink today. I just wanted to show this picture to Jazz and see

what he thinks," I told her.

"Oh, let me see," she replies as she reaches over to grab it from my hand. I let her

look at the sketch; not that she gave me much of a choice. It is much easier to let
her see and hope she will go away, then it is to resist. As much as I don't think this is
any of her business, I bite my tongue.

"That's a great design. The detail is fucking kick ass!" Rose said, popping her gum

for extra measure. "When are you going to let me glide my machine across that skin
of yours and mark you?" She asked, using the sex kitten voice I hear her give
Emmett all the time.

"You are a great artist, and if I ever get a face tattooed on my body, I will let you

do it, but this is more up Jazz's alley."

"Your loss," she sighed, handing me back the drawing. She yelled over her

shoulder as she walked toward the door, "Jazz, I'm going to get a cup of coffee from
Java-mug. You want anything?"

"Nope, just answer the phone next time it rings and you're not with a client,"

Jasper snapped.

As Rose walked out the door she flipped him the one finger salute.

Jazz sighed. "If she wasn't the best damned artist with faces I have ever seen do

- 9 -

ink, she'd be gone."

"Not to mention Alice would serve your ass on a platter," I chuckle.

Jazz nods, knowing I'm right. Rose and Alice were like Emmett and I; we all did

grow up together. Rose and Emmett have been together since junior high school.
They are not married, but live together. Emmett has proposed to her several times,
but she keeps refusing him. Their daughter Bree is the light of their world. At age
three, she can melt your heart with her big baby blues. Emmett is a really great
friend of mine. He and Sam are my best friends. The women they both are, or have
been involved with, are nerve racking and annoying. Rose gets on my last nerve. I
know she means well, but the word crass hit her in the ass long ago, and stuck.

Sam, who is co-owner of 'Jam' with Jazz, was married to Emily; their divorce was

finalized a year ago. Emily cannot let go. She still sends Sam cards and letters, and
thinks one day he will take her back. The nail in that coffin came when she got
drunk and tried to get me to sleep with her in front of Sam at a party over at his
cousin's bar. What an ugly night that was.

Emily had crushed on me for a while and the guys teased me about it, but I always

thought it was a joke or misinterpretation. Since she was my best friend's wife, the
fact that she found me attractive was odd for me. Everyone else assumed it was a
mild mannered infatuation, nothing serious. What was funny to other people, was
annoying to me. Jazz used to tease me about it all the time. Hell, so did Sam. Sam is
such a laid back guy.

Emily was our designated driver one night when we were all partying together. I

don't drink a lot, or very often, but this was a special occasion. I was quite toasted,
and she tried to take advantage of the fact that I wasn't sober. Jake, who owns the
bar, knew that Emily had been cheating on Sam. When he saw the things she was
doing to me, he decided to get proof. Jake videotaped her grabbing my junk, and
trying to slobber all over me. That same night, he also happened to catch her in the
hallway outside the bathrooms, with some guy buried balls deep inside her. I had
warned Sam that it was not just a joke about her crushing, and it made me feel
uncomfortable. He wasn't positive that it was real, but he was blinded by what he
thought was love.

After the bar that night, where Jake captured some of her finest moments on film,

he showed Sam the proof. We all followed her one night and we found out she was
getting around quite a bit. I hated hurting my friend, but she had tried so many
times to get me to have sex with her. She was not super stable as far as I was
concerned. I don't have the desire to do her, and I'm sure I was just a challenge for

- 10 -

her anyway. I am the notch that will not be appearing on her bedpost, ever.

I am more of a homebody, a stick to myself kind of guy. I tend to talk to my

students more then I speak to anyone else. I still go to my parent's house three
nights a week for a decent home cooked meal. I moved out and got my own place for
my twenty-fifth birthday. Actually, Alice and I both moved out. I don't really go out
or date a lot. I have had a few small, very casual relationships, but nothing serious. I
am not a virgin, but I am more selective then most men my age. Dating anyone
around this town is hard. They are either a student of the university, and I will not
go there, or they are not anything I find interesting. To me, a woman should look
decent and take care of herself, but she should also have a brain and not be afraid to
use it. I certainly was not searching for a slut, although there are plenty of those
around. I don't expect to find a virgin, but I do not want a woman who has been
ridden more than the Seattle Slew either.

Esme, my mother, is an interior designer. Carlisle, my father, is a surgeon. Esme's

right hand woman in her business is Sue; they both loved the design business. They
met with a client and came across an older five floor building for sale. The client
decided that they just did not like it enough to invest the needed money for repairs,
so they put the building up for sale. Esme loved it so much and she knew she wanted
it. Dad always gives her whatever she wants, so our parents now own it. Alice and I
were only twenty-three when they bought the building. The day we turned
twenty-five, we were each given a key to our own place. Both places were huge, fully
decorated, and furnished for us. In Alice's condo, Esme designed a full studio and
set it up for my twin's clothing design. For me, she had a full recording studio; it is
what I do to pass time when I'm not teaching. The building is a nice investment for
my parents because of the six other apartments in the place.

Emmett, Rose, and Bree live on second floor; there are two other apartments on

the same floor. One apartment is being moved into this weekend. Mrs. Cope, who is
a retired kindergarden teacher, lives beside Emmett and Rose. She watches Bree on
the days that Emmett doesn't take her to work with him. 'Breaking Dawn,' the gym
that Emmett owns, has a daycare room, and two or three days a week Bree goes
there to give Mrs. Cope some free time. I think Mrs. Cope rather loves having her
around, though. Bree is entirely too smart for her age. At this rate, when she is old
enough to start school she will be smart enough to be moved up a grade or two. If
she didn't still have the baby talk, you wouldn't know she is only three. Mrs. Cope is
really good with Bree, and I planned to take my children to her, if I ever had any.

To say Alice and I were spoiled would not be a stretch. When you see Alice, you

know she comes from money, yet she is one of the most kind hearted people you will
ever meet. Alice is forever trying to make me over, and hook me up with a good girl.

- 11 -

I wear dress slacks, button up shirts, ties, and jackets for work. Alice hates the way I
dress. She says I either look like a stuffy old professor, or a roadie for one of the
local Seattle grunge bands. Normal clothing for me is jeans, retro or rock band
t-shirts and hoodies. Alice tells me all the time that I dress like a down on my luck
schmuck, or a poor professor. She has even gone as far as to buy me new clothes,
which just sit in my closet. I must not look too bad, the females seem to swarm; not
that any of them have caught my fancy. She doesn't think much of any female I have
ever dated, although most have never made it past a secluded night away in Seattle.
She didn't like either of the two girlfriends she has met. Sadly enough, each time
she was right about them. I still thank God she is clear about telling me how she
feels about things.

Jazz is finally free, so I show him the drawing and he agrees with me; it would look

really good if I enlarged it and placed it in the center of my back. Most of the work
on my back was a result of my love for music. Jazz and I agree that he should tweak
a few things on the design to make it fit in well with the other tats. After setting up a
time for me to come in after hours and get it done, I take off and head for home.

I see the moving truck at the building where I live, and catch sight of a brown

haired girl; she looks rather young. I wonder if she will be a student. There is also a
lady helping her, and I know I've seen her around before, maybe at the college. The
woman I vaguely recognize looks just like the brunette, only a little older. I watch
them as they both walk back into the building, each carrying a box. My guess is that
they are sisters. I remember my mom telling me that the person moving in was a
member of the Port Angeles Police department. Maybe one of the girls was the
girlfriend of the cop; I am sure I will meet whoever it is someday soon. The cop is
neighbors with Emmett, and he is friends with everyone. I guess a person couldn't
ask for better safety in their building than to have a cop living there. I head to the
door, and once inside the entry, I check my mailbox. Pulling out a rather large bulk
of mail, I shut the door and lock the box before walking to the elevator and pushing
the button to wait.

DING.

The doors open and there stands the two woman I watched enter the building a

few minutes ago.

"Hi there! I'm Renee," the strawberry blonde says with a big smile.

"Hi, I'm Edward. Nice to meet you," I say, showing no real reaction. I hate it when

I can see what people are thinking in their eyes, and her eyes are saying she wants
to fuck me. I hope this is not the wife of the cop; that's not what I need at all.

- 12 -

"Well, aren't you just sex on a stick," Renee drawls out.

"Renee!" the other woman gasps out. "I have to live here, let's not scare away all

my neighbors while I move in." Turning to me she says, "I'm Isabella Swan, but
everyone calls me Bella. I'm moving into apartment three-c." She extends her hand
for me to shake.

My hands are full, but before I can shuffle stuff to shake her hand, Renee grabs

her shoulder and starts to pull her away.

"Come on party pooper, if I can't flirt neither can you. Let's get this road on the

show," Renee snorts out, laughing at her own joke like it was actually funny.

I watch as they walk back out of the building, and I take the elevator to the fourth

floor. At my door, I see another white paper taped to the door. I shake my head as I
remove the piece of paper, pretty sure I already know what it says. I unlock the door
and set my keys and bundle of mail on the entryway table. Walking into the kitchen,
I stand at the counter and open the folded sheet of paper. Sure enough, there is a
red lipstick kiss over the words 'YOUR MINE'. I shake my head and fold it shut
again. I set it on the ever growing stack of them, which is now piling up on the
corner of my kitchen counter. I find these everywhere I go. I have, thus far, found
them in my office at work, on my car windshield, my door, my mailbox, and I even
found one taped to the inside of my locker at the gym last time I worked out. Oddly
enough, the locker had been shut and locked. Part of me thinks Emmett is fucking
with me; he keeps telling me I couldn't find a date unless I had some crazy woman
tracking me down. I just wonder how he is getting Rose to kiss the paper all the
time, because these lips certainly look feminine to me.

A/N: Thank you for the wonderful response to this story thus far. Check out the

blog spot we have, link on profile. We can always use help with it too, it you have
any ideas. Sending super special thanks out to, .24, for beta'ing this chapter, big
hugs to her. Please review, see you next week. Jess and Kasi~

- 13 -

Chapter 3

Chapter 2: A Realization

I love Thursdays; it's always an early day for me. With only one class to teach, it is

a great day to work on my paperwork. I get to go home early and work in my own
studio. If I'm lucky, I get to spend the afternoon without my sister stopping by to
shop for me. I know that I'll be seeing her today though, because tonight we have
dinner at Emmett and Rose's place. She will bring me a slip of paper, telling me
what I have to bring for the dinner tonight. Rose had a thing for post-its.

We always put slips of paper in a hat, and draw. Each of us brings something

different, and that is how we decide. We try to get together at least twice a month
and have a big dinner with all of the close friends, mainly always meeting at Emmett
and Rose's place because they have Bree. Sometimes we meet at my place or Alice's,
though, since we all live in the same building. Well, except for Sam. Sam, Emmett,
Alice, Rose, and I all attended school together. Jasper has been with Alice for the
past seven years and he is like family too. It's always a good time, and besides, I get
to spend the evening with Bree, my BB.

It is three o'clock now, and I head for home, having been on campus since seven

this morning. I was so wrapped up on this new project I have planned, I didn't
realize the whole morning passed by so fast. I taught my only class today just after
lunchtime. Lunch, unfortunately, is something which I missed today because I was
so lost in my music. As I drive home, my stomach growls at me in protest of being
neglected. I need to make something to eat when I get there, and then maybe work
on a grocery list. I know it sounds like I am helpless, but I give my shopping list to
Alice and she shops for me. Alice has this desire to shop. She prefers clothing
shopping, but she will go food shopping, too.

I pull into the garage and park in my assigned parking space, noticing Alice's

ostentatious canary yellow Porsche turbo Carrera. Jasper gave her that damn car for
her birthday last year; I swear that boy spoils her rotten. Our family comes from old
money, but Jasper, well, that guy comes from old moldy money. You would never
know it to look at him, but he is extremely loaded. Alice will never have to work
another day in her life. I think that's why Jasper is a tattoo artist. He makes good
money doing it, but he doesn't need any of it. He truly does what he loves.

Walking into the building, I see my annoying sister waiting for me, but it looks like

- 14 -

she has bag of something that smells really delicious in her hand. She knows me
pretty well, and I have to smile. Who am I kidding? Alice seems to have this ability to
read people, especially those close to her.

"Are you happy to see me, or is it the bag full of food from the Olive Garden what

you're smiling about?"

"Of course I'm happy to see you. I love you, and you're my sister. Now, hand me

the food, and nobody gets hurt," I joke.

Alice follows me to my place and I sit at the breakfast bar, as Alice moves to the

other side. Alice tells me about the new dress she's designing, as I eat. I tune out
most of her design babble, because well, I just don't care. I nod and shrug
accordingly as she continues to talk.

I continue to half listen as she goes on, while I sit here and eat the wonderful

chicken scampi she brought me. Alice continues to ramble, and I catch bits and
pieces of what she's saying. I briefly hear her mention something about dinner at
our parent's house this Sunday and that she got me a new outfit to wear. Like I need
to dress up fancy to go to my parent's house for dinner?

"Oh, you have to bring the beer for tonight," Alice says.

"No problem, I think I have some here," I say as I clean up my mess from eating.

Alice was a saint for bringing me exactly what I needed.

"Nope, just looked, you'll have to go to the store. Go to the gas station to get the

beer, so it is already cold. Warm beer would be gross. Rose is making smoked pork
chops and twice baked potatoes. Sam is bringing Turtle cheesecake, and Jasper and
I are bringing the dinner rolls and salad. Make me a grocery list and I'll go shopping
for you tomorrow after we meet for lunch."

"Yes, boss," I say with a sigh.

"Don't go getting lippy, brother of mine."

"Yes, Alice, I will make you a list. I want to work on my project this afternoon for a

little bit. I have most of it ready."

"Edward, what the hell are these?" my nosy sister asks, sounding very annoyed.

"What in the hell are you talking about now Alice?"

- 15 -

"These papers stacked up on your counter. What are they?"

"Oh, those. I think it is Emmett playing a trick on me; you know how he is. I keep

finding them on my door, under my wiper blades on the car. I even found one in my
locker at the gym."

"You found one in the locker, like inside of the locker?"

"Yeah, that's why I think its Emmett."

"Don't you shut and lock the locker when you're not near it?"

"Why, yes mom, I do!"

"Well then, how could Emmett have opened it? He doesn't know your combination,

does he?"

"I didn't think so, but do you have a better answer?"

"Yeah, some wacko is leaving you disturbing notes that say 'you're mine' on them

and signing it with a red lipstick kiss!"

"Well, how would some random wacko know where I work and live, what I drive,

and my other everyday life things?"

"Edward, for someone who is extremely smart, you're quite ignorant at times. It is

called having a stalker. When did you start getting these notes, and have there been
other things?"

"I got the first note about six months ago, but didn't think much of it. I started

finding notes, and occasionally, I would find just lip prints on my office door window,
or the car window. I really think that Emmett is playing a trick on me, and having
Rose leave lipstick kisses all over stuff to try and scare me."

"Well, I agree. These look like a woman's lips, but I have seen some nice looking

lips on some guys too. Maybe you have some dude trying to catch your eye.
Oh…my…God, thinking of men with awesome lips…Tom Keifer of Cinderella has the
most kissable lips for a man, besides my Jazz, anyway."

"Fuck you, Alice, and ew!"

"No thank you, you're my brother. Seriously though Edward, something about this

- 16 -

is giving me a bad feeling. I don't think its Emmett. If it was, he would have outed
himself by now. You know how much of an oaf he is, and he cannot keep a secret to
save his life. Hell, even Rose has turned him down on his proposals of marriage
more than a dozen times. He spoils the romantic side of it, by telling her his plans or
telling others in front of her."

"Is that her excuse this month?"

"Shut up and be nice to Rose. Emmett is a little child inside the body of a large

man."

"She hates that about him, yet she is still with him. She has a child with him, but

refuses to marry him. She is an overgrown child too." I had to laugh. Whenever Alice
and I would have a conversation, we would just jump from one topic to the other.

"Anyway, I really think you should call the cops," she says bringing us back to the

topic of a stalker. The thought of having a stalker was preposterous. Why would
anyone want to stalk me? I'm a very boring person. I have no idea as to why
someone would go out of their way to leave me notes. I think I'm very approachable,
and if someone had that much interest in me, why wouldn't they just talk to me?

"You're freaking out over nothing."

"I don't think I am. Edward, even if this was Emmett, why would he go out of his

way to put notes on your car? Think about it," she says. I knew she was right, but I
still had a feeling that Emmett had something to do with it.

"Okay, I'll ask Emmett tonight. If he says it is not him, and then maybe I will call

the cops," I tell her, trying to get her off my back.

"Fine," she said getting up to leave. "I'll see you at Emmett and Rose's later

tonight," she says as she opens the door. "I just don't want anything to happen to
you. If this psycho thinks they can follow you all over the place and not get caught,
she, or he, has another thing coming."

"I get it. We will figure this out, promise," I say before kissing her forehead. "I'll

see you tonight."

"Oh, one more thing," she said, sticking her foot in the door. "Have you looked at

any of the clothes I bought for you? You never wear them and you could really use..."

"Goodbye," I cut her off, pushing her foot back and shutting the door laughing.

- 17 -

She is a persistent little thing.

I walk back to the kitchen and look over all the notes. It really was creepy, even if

Emmett was doing it. I just shrug it off, because it truly doesn't scare me. I've
thought of throwing them away, but something is holding me back. It was probably
Emily being the crazy bitch she is. If it's not Emmett, then I'm sure it's Emily. I
shake the thought of crazy bitches from my mind and head for my studio.

I have a few hours, so I start working on a new piece. My plan was to compose the

first ten bars, and as an exercise, I would have my students finish it. They would be
broken up in groups of three and they would each have to write five bars. This was
going to be changeling for all of my students. It was hard to write just five bars of
music. At the end of the exercise I'll put all the music together and see what they
come up with.

Before I left for Emmett's, I did some cleaning and more lesson planning. By the

time I headed out the door and to the elevator, it was almost six. I had to go down
the street to the gas station to grab some beer before heading to Em's. When I
returned to the apartment building, I ran into the same two women that had just
moved in.

"Well, hello again!" the one I think was named Renee said.

"Hello," I returned the greeting as Renee hit the button I needed.

"What floor do you live on?" she asked me as she palmed my ass. "Nice," she said,

elbowing the younger girl.

"Renee, stop. You just assaulted the poor man! I'm so sorry. I'm pretty sure she

isn't all there," the younger one said, glaring at the other woman.

"It's quite alright. I live on the third floor," I said politely. "But, I am going to the

second floor."

"Oh, this could make for an interesting evening. You should bring those beers to

our place, and we can get to know one another," Renee said with a smile that I was
sure she thought was cute. I let out a fake laugh, so I didn't come off rude.

"Just ignore her, I always do," the younger one said. I am pretty sure her name

was Bella. I looked at her and saw how pretty she was. I can be very oblivious to my
surroundings sometimes, so it didn't surprise me that I hadn't noticed it before. "I
swear she's harmless, but doesn't think before she speaks."

- 18 -

"Like I said, it's quite alright, Bella," I said, offering her a genuine smile. She

smiled sweetly back. She really was beautiful. As the elevator dinged, I let the ladies
off first; I was a gentleman after all.

"Listen," Bella said as she touched my forearm to get my attention. "My mother

can be overly abrasive. How about I make you dinner to make up for it?" she asked.

"I don't know..."

"Please? I just don't want the whole place thinking she's crazy. She's had a hard

life," Bella said with a shrug and an eye roll. For some reason, I felt a strong pull
toward this girl.

"Okay, why not," I say with a chuckle.

"Awesome, thanks. Um...Sunday won't work, because Esme and Carlisle have

invited us to join them at their house for dinner to welcome us to the building. How
does Tuesday night sound, we can have tacos?"

"That sounds great! I love tacos, but I will see you on Sunday for dinner, too. I try

to never miss dinner with my Mom and Dad."

"Oh…you're Esme's son? Okay, well I will see you then, and I promise to try to get

my Mother on her best behavior track first. Bye for now," she said as her eyes
sparkled. I waited for Bella to walk into her apartment before I turned toward
Emmett's door.

"You punk!" Emmett says with a loud laugh. "What, now you're trying to get a

lady?"

"Shut up, Emmett," I said.

"Ladies and gents, Edward is not gay!" he shouts as he closes the door.

"This punk here just scored a date!" Emmett says as if he was a proud father.

"Unky Punky!"

"Thanks, Em," I say between clenched teeth.

"Hey, BB." I have called Bree BB since the day she was born. She was my

beautiful Bree. Whenever Emmett called me any stupid nickname, Bree always

- 19 -

picked it up. When she first started taking, I was Eward, Teach, Gween eyes, and
many others. I don't remember how I became green eyes, but it did happen. I could
deal with Unky Punky.

"Hey loser!" Sam about shouts as he walks in.

"Dollar pwease," Bree said with her little hand stuck out. Rose started a swear jar

when Bree started repeating our naughty words. Since the jar came into play, we've
all curved our language. Now, we have to pay up for anything that isn't nice, curse
words or not. Bree even came up with that one all on her own. As I said, she's too
smart for her own good.

"Here you go shorty," Sam says, handing over a ten dollar bill. "This should cover

me for the time I'm here." We all had a good laugh over that. "So, did you all see the
hot little number that just moved in? She has this perfectly round..." he trailed off
making a hand gesture as if he was grabbing someone's ass.

"Her name is Bella. She's seems kinda cool," Rose says as she and Alice set the

table.

"Yup, and that is who Punky here has a date with!" Emmett said.

"New nickname?" Sam asks me.

"Of course."

"It suites you." I roll my eyes at Sam. He and Emmett were brothers from different

mothers. "So, you gonna hit it?"

"Hit what?" I ask confused.

"Bella! She has the perfect little body that is just begging to be bent over," Sam

says as I glare at him.

"You are so crude!" Alice says, throwing a fork at him.

"Whatever! You've all thought about it, I'm just brave enough to say it!" he says,

sitting down at the table.

When Sam's done being Sam, we all sit at the table and start eating. Rose wasn't a

bad cook, but my mom was better. Bree sat next to me in her booster seat, and
every time she would talk to me, she would start by saying Punky. She was too cute

- 20 -

for words. After everyone is done eating I start to ask Emmett about the letters.

"Em, I know this is going to sound silly, but are you leaving me little notes?" I ask.

Everyone, but Alice, stares at me like I'm not speaking English.

"What kind of notes?" Rose asks.

"Love notes, with lipstick kisses on them," Alice says. Of course everyone would be

laughing.

"Dude, why would I go out of my way to leave you love notes? I don't even do that

for Rosie," he says. And he wonders why she won't marry him.

"Look, I just thought you were trying to get me out in the dating world. I don't

know why I thought it was you," I say feeling stupid.

"You all are a bunch of assholes!" Alice says, as Bree jumps down and runs over to

collect her money. I smile at Alice while she continues to talk and multitask by
handing Bree a ten of her own. "He is really getting notes and it's starting to freak
me out. He has a whole stack of them. They all say 'you're mine' with a lipstick kiss
as the only signature. It's creepy," Alice says and I can see the worry in her eyes.

"Say bible," I say to Emmett. We all make each other say bible if we want to know

they are telling the full truth.

"Bible. I swear on Bree, it's not me." I quickly look at Sam and Jasper and they

both quickly say bible.

Well fuck me running; I think I have a stalker...

STALKER POV

I spent the day today watching him. I can stand close to him, yet he never realizes

I'm there. Today I stood in the doorway of his classroom, and watched as he played.
He was so wrapped up in his music, he didn't even notice me. I watched those other
tramps eyeing my man, and it pissed me off. I swear, if anyone of these hoochie ass
bimbos think they can have him, I will end them. I am so glad he never
acknowledges them. I just know deep down, that he knows I am here for him. That is
why he never dates any of these other floozies.

Sometimes he gets so busy with his love for music, he will go an entire day

without eating. He really needs to take better care of himself. I need him to be

- 21 -

healthy. I am the only person that can take care of him well enough. Maybe
tomorrow I will bring him a sandwich and leave it for him with a note. Yeah, that's
what I'll do. I know his favorite sandwich is that Greek sandwich from Eric's Deli. I
know he will love it. I love you, Edward, forever and a day.

I place my kiss over the last words as I always do, when writing about my love. I

put my journal away in my desk, and make my way to my bed. Thinking about him
has set my libido on fire. I think of him more as I run my finger through my wet
folds. Imaging it is his hands and mouth upon my flesh, I tumble over the edge and
sigh out, "Edward, you're mine."

A/N: We just want to thank everyone that is reading, reviewing, and putting us on

your alerts and favorites. We love it all!

Keep your guesses coming on who the stalker is, We love to see what you all

think!

- 22 -

Chapter 4

Chapter 3: Lunch With Alice

As I wrap up my morning class, I make my way to my office. It's quarter to noon,

and I know that Alice will be right there waiting at the locked door for me. I round
the corner of the music auditorium where I held class today, and sure enough, I see
her sitting on the bench outside my office door.

"Hey Sis, how long have you been waiting for me?"

"I've only been here for about four minutes. How were your morning classes?"

"Good. I think the classes are all excited over the challenge I set for them. What

didcha bring for lunch today, my favorite little sister?"

"Didcha? Really, Edward? Wonderful use of grammar there professor. Is that word

found in the dictionary? I think we should go over to the commons, I want a good
salad, and their salad bar is always fresh."

"I never claimed to be a professor of the English language, and who knows what

they put in the dictionary anymore. Do we really have to go eat a bunch of rabbit
food? I was hoping that you were bringing me a big sloppy Gyro from Eric's Deli."

"Edward, you eat too much garlic as it is. I am surprised that you don't give off the

stench. I guess you need never worry about being attacked by vampires. Aren't they
supposed to be warded off by garlic?"

"Oh, you're so funny. Come on genius, I need to drop off these books. Then, I

guess it's off we go to have the salad bar at the commons."

"Sure, sure, hurry up, I am starving," my sister whined, following me.

Unlocking the door to my small office and opening it, the smell of the freshly

heated garlic hits me.

"I thought you said you didn't bring me a Gyro?"

"I didn't. What are you talking about?" Alice asked, as she pushed her way into the

- 23 -

office. Sitting there on the desk is a bag from Eric's Deli. I can see the familiar paper
under the sack, and I already know what's on it: 'You're Mine' written under the
lipstick kiss.

Without touching the sack, Alice turns to face me and shrieks, "Edward!" She

takes a few deep breaths to calm herself down, and I decide to interrupt her before
she really goes off the deep end.

"Alice, I am sure it is nothing. Let me make sure it's the same as the other notes

before you freak out anymore."

"No, don't touch it!" Alice says, still shrieking her words and grabbing me to stop

me from moving near it. "You are going to call the police. You're going to report this
and all of those other damn notes you have gotten, too. You're going to call campus
security and have them pull the tapes from outside your office corridor. You're going
to call Mom and Dad and tell them what is going on. And last, but not least, you are
not going to sit back and let anymore time pass, before you do something about
this."

"Okay Alice, calm down. I will call Dad and tell him about all of this and see what

he thinks."

"No, Edward, you need to call the police first, or I will do it for you!" Alice shouted

at me. I could see passers by directing their attention towards the still open office
door. I walk over and close the door; all I need is someone overhearing more than
what they already have. I sit back on the chair on the guest side of my desk and
listen as Alice calls the police. I take out my cell and call my father to let him know
what is going on. Campus security arrives just a few minutes later, and so does the
Port Angeles police. Alice is in her zone, and explains to them about everything
that's been going on. My next class was at three, and I just wanted the clock to
speed up to that, so I could get out of this office.

One of the detectives that comes into my office looks rather familiar from the

back, and as I talk to my father, I realize that it's Bella: the new neighbor in our
building. Fuck my life! I am supposed to have dinner with her, and now she's going
to find out that some wacko is leaving me notes. Of course, Alice is extremely glad
she's on the case. Yay! I watch as she turns toward me, and makes her way to my
side. I quickly end the call with my Dad, who is trying to calm my mother down
anyway.

"Hello Mr. Cullen. Your sister tells me that you've been receiving these notes and

finding things like this for the past six months or so. Is that correct?"

- 24 -

"Please, call me Edward, and yeah, that's right. I thought up until last night that

Emmett was behind it all. He's quite the practical joker. Last night he swore that he
wasn't involved at all, and I believe him."

"Do you have any idea who would leave these kind of notes?"

"The only wacko from my past, is my best friend Sam's ex-wife."

"Why would your friends ex-wife bother you?"

"She's not stable. She was always trying to hit on me. There is the tape of her

trying to touch me, and coming on to me in a bar one night. Oh, and that, coupled
with the sex she had outside the bathroom the same night with some stranger, is the
cause for her divorce."

"Okay and her name is Emily Uley, is that correct?"

"Yeah," I say with a sigh. I went on to tell her the whole sorted story and make her

aware of everything.

"Do you know how to get in touch with Emily?"

"Hell no, and I don't want to know either."

"Okay, Edward. Is there anyone else that you can think of who has shown an

interest in you around the campus, the gym, or anywhere else for that matter?
Anyone at all?"

"You mean, besides your Mom feeling up my ass in the elevator last night?" I ask,

trying to lighten the mood, because the atmosphere is bringing me down.

"I am so sorry about her," Bella says palming her face in her hand. "I will have a

talk with her, I promise."

"Hey, I was kidding, okay? I just can't take the stress of everyone worrying. It's

making me crazy and this just started. I really have no clue who it could be; no idea
at all."

"Well, Alice gave me quite a list of people to look at. She is quite observant. She

says that your teaching assistant, Angela, has spent quite a lot of time flirting with
you. There is also a Victoria from the gym, Jessica who lives on the first floor of the
apartment building, Lauren who is a teacher at the public high school here in town,

- 25 -

and there are a few other…"

"Edward!" I hear coming from behind me. "I was so worried about you. Are you

okay?"

"Hi Mom. Yes, I'm fine, I promise," I say, embarrassed by her overly dramatic

ways as she hugs me tightly. Turning my head towards Bella, I whisper, "Can you
see where Alice gets it from?" Mom finally releases the death grip she had me in and
I sigh. I catch a whiff of Bella's scent and I feel this warming sensation traveling
down my spine. She smells like fresh, clean cotton on a warm breezy day, with hints
of honey and cinnamon.

"Mrs. Cullen, it's good to see you again. I'm sorry it has to be under these

circumstances, though," Bella says, offering my mother her hand to shake.

"Oh, Bella, are you in charge here? I know that you'll figure this all out; you're

such a bright girl! Edward, did you get a chance to meet Bella yet? She just moved
into the apartment by Mrs. Cope's, and Emmett and Rosalie's place. Bella dear, how
is everything? Do you need anything for the apartment?"

"Everything is wonderful Mrs. Cullen. I'll let Edward here tell you about the

situation while I finish up over here."

"Please dear, call me Esme, and I'll let you get back to work. I will see you on

Sunday, dear," my Mom said.

I watched as my mother leaned and hugged Bella then kissed her cheek. I guess

my Mom likes her. I can understand why; so do I. Wait, what the hell was that? I've
never really liked anyone before. I've had a slight interest in a few people, but none I
had to know. I feel like I have to know Bella.

After talking to my mother, I calmed her down very little. I was sure this whole

thing was being blown out of proportion. Alice was a drama queen, and I know she
was enjoying the attention; she was making the stalker out to be some kind of
crazed killer. It was obvious to me that whoever it was just wanted my attention. I
didn't want to dwell on the whole stalker thing. I was still hungry, and my stomach
kept growling at me; I needed to eat. I walk to my desk and open the sandwich.
There was no need to let it go to waste. As soon as I take the first bit, Alice starts
shrieking.

"What are you doing?" she yells, scaring the shit out of me.

- 26 -

"What?" I ask with a mouth full of deliciousness.

"Edward, you can't eat that," Bella says.

"Why? I'm still hungry and this is taking forever."

"It could be poisoned, stupid," Alice said, showing her love for me. I had to roll my

eyes when my mother started consoling her.

"Why would the stalker try to kill me? They keep saying 'you're mine.' Last time I

checked, you don't kill what's yours. I would think differently if the notes said, 'if I
can't have you no one will,'" I said as the three women stared at me. I take another
bite of the sandwich; it's just too good to waste.

"They could have spit in it," Alice says with a disgusted look on her face. I slowed

my chewing and thought before I spoke.

"It still tastes the same as it always does."

"This whole thing is not funny," my mother scolded me.

"I'm not trying to be funny, but this isn't a drama filled soap opera. Besides, it's

just a sandwich."

"Stop eating it!" My mother says, taking the yummy goodness away after I take

another bite. I feel sad, and I'm still starving.

"Edward, can I talk to you in private?" Bella asked. I try to make a quick grab for

the sandwich, but my mom is faster. She slaps my head and I give her a pout. Alice
throws her hands in the air and says that I'm going to die. She's starting to give me
a headache.

"What else do you need to know?" I ask as we start to walk outside of the building.

"Why are you making a joke about all of this. Edward? This person could try to kill

you," Bella says with concern in her voice.

"Alice is the one freaking out. All I've gotten are a bunch of notes, but I never

thought twice about them. I have no clue about who could be doing it," I tell her as
she smiles sweetly at me. She is so beautiful.

"Do you think it's Angela?"

- 27 -

"No? I don't really know. I get flirted with a lot. I don't pay any mind to it."

"So, Angela just flirts?"

"According to Alice she does. I just don't pay any attention to it," I say with a nod.

"We are going to look into Emily, but I want to know your opinion on Jessica,

Lauren, and Victoria," Bella says. She is so hot! The way she is acting so
professional, was...turning me on. It's been a while since a woman has caught my
attention and turned me on. Of course, now this stalker shit will put a damper on
anything starting between Bella and me.

"Victoria, is...odd? I don't really know how to explain her. She stares...a lot. She's

very quiet and always stares. I know she works at the gym and has for a few years
now. Emmett says she's nice, but is quiet and prefers to only work with the women
who come to the gym for services. I think Jessica has a temper. She asks me all the
time to go out for a drink. When I decline, she always gets mad but never gives up,"
I say.

"How does she get mad?" Bella asks as she writes in her little notebook.

"She gets huffy. She says that there is no reason for me to turn her down. One

time she said she would get me to go out with her one way or another, but she
hasn't asked me in a while."

"Why don't you want to go out with her?" she asks.

"Is this for your notes, or for personal information?" I ask giving her a flirtatious

smile.

"You are so sure of yourself, aren't you?" she says with a laugh. "I just need to

know as much as I can. As of right now, there isn't much I can do. This person hasn't
threatened to hurt you, but they have broken into a locked office and that is a
crime," she says as I nod my head in understanding.

"Jessica, isn't my type. I'm not one to hurt someone's feelings, so I could never tell

her the truth," I said with a shrug. I don't think I could even tell Bella that she was a
known slut. "Lauren is too aggressive. No one tells her no. She gets anything and
everything she wants. I mean, she owns a Porsche, on a teacher's salary. Really?" I
say with an eye roll. "Like you said, she doesn't pose a threat. I don't know what to
think of all this, and my mother and sister are going to drive me crazy. They are the
drama queens, always have been. If my father was here he would have been joking

- 28 -

right along with me, and probably would have eaten half of that delicious sandwich
you all took away from me."

"You and that damn sandwich," Bella said with a laugh. "Okay, well, I'm gonna to

get going and get to work on this. This is my cell number and you call me anytime,"
she says handing me her card. "I'll keep in touch with you, and let you know what's
going on."

"Bella," I say as I grab her hand. "Please, always tell me what's going on. If you

talk to Alice or Esme, only tell them what they need to know. If something is bad,
just tell me and don't sugar coat anything. I can handle this," I tell her, still holding
her hand.

"Do you fear for your life?"

"No, not right now," I tell her honestly. "I think this is just someone who's unsure

about how to approach me, and doesn't mean to cause any trouble."

"Okay, I'll talk to you later then," she says as she walks away.

For the first time ever, I sat on the bench and looked over the quad. My stalker

could be anyone. I see about fifteen different women right now. It was surreal
knowing someone knew so much about me without actually knowing me. They know
where I work, where I live, where I work out, and they know my favorite place to
eat. Like I said, it's all so surreal. Who has that much time on their hands?

Once everything calms down, and my mother and sister leave, I head off to teach

my last class. The class goes well and I head home to try to wrap my head around
everything that's been happening. As soon as I arrive home, and I go to my room to
change into the clothes that I had set out earlier. I always lay my clothes out so I can
change as soon as I am home, but the shirt I had picked is gone. I go to my closet to
find that it's not there either. This was unbelievable to me! There's no way the
stalker could get into my house, right? Looking around the room, I notice that the
bed looks rumpled. I know I am a guy, but I like my bed made. I pull down the
comforter to straighten the creases, and I feel the chill run down my spine. There on
my pillow is a red lipstick kiss over the words 'you're mine, and you smell divine.'

A/N: Special thanks and lots of love to our wonderful Beta, TooCute24…You rock

Sally. Jess doesn't brag herself up, but I brag her up all the time so check out her
stuff, she just put Sugar Daddy Needed to bed, it is complete and it is so worth the

- 29 -

read…LOVED IT! She has some great stories coming out too. Check out her
facebook page jess2002 fanfiction you can get links off her profile. We also post
teasers for this story there weekly.

Please go check out the TWILIGHTCRAIGSLIST contest. I cannot tell you what AD

is mine, but there are some really great AD's entered into the contest. Check them
out and vote for your favorites. Just search under author for twilightcraigslist and
you will find the page, there are over 30 entries so far. Good Luck to all entered!

TAT~ (& Jess)

- 30 -

Chapter 5

Chapter 4: Bella's Night Out

BPOV

I get home after a long day spent at the college campus; I unstrap my shoulder

harness, and open the gun safe. I lock up my Glock while I think over the events
from today. I can't believe that I'm the lead detective of the investigation into
Edward's stalker. I mean, what are the odds? I am physically attracted to this man;
he's beautiful. Those green eyes of his seem to stare into my soul. Now I have to
figure out who it is that's leaving him these notes. I put my radio on the charger,
plug in my cell phone, and boot up the computer before walking to the refrigerator
to pull out a strawberry soda. I set my badge down on my desk, sit down, and open
the email I received from Alec.

Alec is my partner, and he followed Edward home to get the other notes he's

received. My goodness there is a lot of them. He scanned them into evidence and
sent the hard copies off to the lab. There are a lot of damn suspects, I know that
much. It seems I'm far from being the only woman that finds the professor of music
desirable. I see the red light blinking on the answering machine and walk over and
hit the button.

"Hi Bella. I have a basket of things I'm bringing to you tomorrow afternoon. Is it

still your day off, dear? Your father and I have missed you and we're so glad you're
back closer to home. How is the new apartment? Dad and I will be there for lunch
tomorrow at noon unless I hear differently from you. After lunch, we can go
shopping, so you can pick out the material for the curtains I said I would make for
your bedroom. I love you, Sweet Pea. I'll see you tomorrow. Call if you need
anything else, before I get there. We love you."

"Before I left for my job interview, your step-monster called. Do they really have to

come over for lunch tomorrow? I might have to be busy. I'm pretty sure I will get
this job. It's working for our neighbor, that big yummolicious pile of man meat. I
think they call him Em. Anyway, see ya, wouldn't wanna be ya!"

- 31 -

"There are no more messages."

BEEP, BEEP, BEEP.

Tomorrow is going to be ugly if Renee doesn't leave. Renee is my biological

mother. She gave birth to me, but my father's wife is the person who taught me how
to be a lady. My Mom and Dad divorced when I was just two years old. My Mom has
always been a little flighty and doesn't always follow the same morals as normal
people. I lived with her in Seattle, and saw my father every other weekend and for
two weeks each summer.

When I was eight, my father got married to my step-mom. Renee, who never

wanted anything to do with my father, was outraged by his marriage and moved us
to Phoenix, Arizona.

I went three very long years with only seeing my father and step-mother during a

month long stay each summer. My mother was so resentful of my father finding his
soul mate, that she took to running around more than she did before. She was
bringing home different men all the time, and I spent almost every night by myself.

When I was twelve, she got married, but my 'step-father' was only six years older

than me. I was really grossed out by this, and begged her to let me go live with my
father. She finally let me when she thought something was going on between Phil
and me. We were only listening to a song on the stereo together, and talking about
the band. No wonder we liked the same music, we were from the same era. She
came home from shopping and he and I were sitting on the sofa talking about music.
She let me move to Forks three days later. My mom was jealous of me. It was an odd
feeling, but I was happy about moving to Forks.

After moving, life for me improved. I finally realized what it was like to have a full

time Mom. I had breakfast made for me daily; I didn't have to cook a meal if I
wanted to eat. But, more than having food and a clean house that I didn't make or do
myself, I had a friend and role model. I know most people think step-mothers are the
worst thing in the world, but my step-mother is the exception to the rule.

Hearing a knock on my door pulls me out of my thoughts. I open the door, and

there stands Edward.

"Hey Edward, what is going on?"

"Well, I have an odd question for you. I know it's going to sound weird, but I swear

I set out my favorite jeans and my Van Halen t-shirt before I left for campus this

- 32 -

morning; it's part of my daily routine. I know I set out that particular shirt, because I
always wear it when I'm going to an appointment at Jam. But this afternoon when I
got home, it was gone. I gave those other notes to Alec and when he left, I went to
change my clothes and my shirt was…well it was gone. Then I found another note on
my pillow, in my bed."

"Another note was on your pillow? That's strange. The only thing missing is your

t-shirt? Are you sure Alice didn't take it and wash it for you? She made it sound like
she does everything for you earlier," I asked in an almost snarky sounding voice.

"I do my own laundry," he huffs. "Just never mind. You told me to take this

seriously and I find another note, and yes the shirt is really missing…"

"Edward," I interrupt. "I was giving you a hard time. It's nothing personal, I just

needed to see how sure you were about putting that shirt out. Who all has keys to
your apartment? Is there an ex-girlfriend, or partner who could have made a key?"

"I have a key, Alice has a key, and my parents have a key. No one else has ever

had a key to my place."

"You're sure that maybe one of your ex-girlfriends, or even a causal fling haven't

gotten a hold of your keys long enough to copy them?"

"Listen Bella, I'm not sure what you think of me, but to be perfectly clear and

honest, there has never been a friend of that nature in my home; ever. I lived with
my parents until I moved in here. I never had dates or anyone else that I took there,
nor have I brought them here. I am very…selective when it comes to my privacy and
whom I choose to share it with. I'm sorry if you think otherwise, but I am not the
type to drag just anyone home. When, or if I do, it will be much more than some
casual thing. To be completely honest, there isn't much I find sexy around this town;
it's full of my students or prior students, none of which thrill me. I'll let you know
when I find something I deem sexy, though."

His words did two things: took away my breath and sent a chill down my spine. I

quickly swallow the saliva pooling in my mouth, and clear my throat.

"I'm sorry, Edward. I never meant for that to come across as if I were implying

improper thoughts about your private life. Do you mind if I come up and take a look
around? I can call in Alec instead, if you'd prefer to have him investigate your
home."

"Bella, I came to you because you, Mom, and Alice all feel I am making light of a

- 33 -

serious issue. Can you just come and take a look at things and see what your
thoughts are about the situation?"

"Yes, let's go to your place then." I quickly grab my badge and my radio. I need to

call it in that I am back on duty, on the scene, and checking out a possible break in.

Entering the elevator, I turn on my radio.

"Officer 819 to dispatch."

"Go ahead 819."

"819 is 10-86, at 18:42 investigating a possible 62B at 1-1-6-5 Park (Paul, Adam,

Robert, King) Lane (Lincoln, Adam, Nora, Easy.) Unit 3-A (Adam). Request a 10-60."

"10-4, 819. 10-60 en-route."

"10-4."

"Now, that was sexy," Edward beams at me.

"What?"

"How in the hell do you manage to remember all those different numbers? And

what the hell did you even say?"

"I told them I was back on duty to investigate a possible residential burglary. I

requested a squad in the area, in case there is someone in your home."

"Wait you think someone is still in there?"

"I didn't say that. I have protocols I have to follow. Since I am without a partner

going into a residence to investigate a possible situation, I have to have a back-up
officer here within a reasonable time frame if needed. I'm also going in unarmed."

"Oh, I see," he says, like I have rendered him speechless beyond that.

"And…you found that sexy?"

DING…the elevator doors open.

"Here we are," he says while unlocking the door. I decide to let it slide that he

- 34 -

thinks my talking to dispatch on the radio is sexy. For now, I want to take a look
around his condo and make sure that he's safe in there.

"Was the door locked when you arrived home?"

"Yes."

"Well, there's no sign of forced entry. Was your office locked as well?" I ask as I

looked at the door frame.

"Yes. She must have a key or something," he said, pulling at his hair.

"It's going to be okay," I say as I hold back the urge to comfort him.

"I know. I just don't get how she ever had a chance to get my keys," he said as he

looked around. I agreed, the whole situation was odd.

As I look around his apartment, I have to keep myself focused. I want to look at

the pictures and artwork he has on his wall. I want to talk to Edward and ask him a
million questions. I want to get to know him. He shows me the way to his room, and
it makes my room look nasty dirty. There isn't a thing out of place and I'm pretty
sure he irons his pants. Nothing looked out of the ordinary to me.

"Is there anything else missing?"

"No, not that I can tell," he says, looking around.

"Okay, I just have to get a statement from you," I tell him as I got a hold of Alec.

An hour later, we had the place dusted and found some fingerprints, but we

weren't confident that we would get a hit in the database; most of them were
smudged. Once Alec and the responding officer left, I tell Edward we were all done.

"Thanks for doing this, Bella. This is one of the things that I don't want my mom

and sister knowing about," he tells me. I really didn't blame him. His mom and sister
were both very high strung.

"Not a problem. What's Jam?"

"It's a tattoo shop that my buddies own," he replies to me as I tried to check out

his arms.

- 35 -

"I wouldn't take you for a tattoo type of person," I say.

"It's my guilty pleasure," he tells me.

"Which buddies own it?"

"Jasper and Sam," he says as I laugh.

"I get the name of the place, now; very creative. Wait, Sam? Isn't that the guy with

the crazy ex?"

"It is."

"Do you mind if I tag a long so I can talk to him?" I asked as he smiles.

"I don't mind," he said as we stared at one another. "Um...just let me get changed

and I'll be ready." I smile at him, unable to stop. If I wasn't taking the lead on this
case, I would pursue him.

We walked to the shop, chatting the entire way. We mostly talked about why I

didn't have any tats. I was scared of needles, so I didn't think I would ever get one.
He laughed and said he would hold my hand if I ever changed my mind. I may have
to reconsider just so he'll hold my hand. I know I have to tread lightly or I'll get
myself into trouble. I can definitely see myself falling for him. He is so intelligent,
kind, sweet; he's every girl's dream. I'm not all that shocked that he has a stalker.

Jam is an amazing sight to see. The walls are plastered with pictures of tattoos

that people must have gotten, and the work was out of this world. There are
portraits of people tattooed on bodies, and it looked like a snap shot on their body. I
was blown away by the work.

"That's Rose's work," Edward said from behind me.

"They're all breathtaking."

"Thanks! I love when people are blown away by my work," Rose says. I turn and

smile at her. "Are you getting any work done today?"

"Oh no, I'm just here with Edward," I say as she cocks her eyebrow at me.

"Edward?" I nod my head. "Well, I have to say that is a first," she says, walking

away from me.

- 36 -

"She's..."

"Something else," Edward says finishing my sentence. "Come on, Jazz and Sam

are over here."

There is one man who is on the shorter side and is covered in an arrangement of

tattoos. It looks like he's growing a goatee, and he has the best crooked smile. The
other man is huge and tan and also has a ton of tats. I'm pretty sure I've noticed him
at the apartment building before.

"This is Bella. Bella this is Jazz and Sam," Edward says as they both give Edward a

strange look.

"Nice to meet you both. Sam, may I speak with you in private?" I ask as he wiggles

his eyebrow.

"Abso-fucking-lutely," he says, biting his lower lip. "Snooze you lose, fucker." I'm

pretty sure he thought he was whispering. "You are gorgeous. I think you should go
out with me, sweet cheeks."

"That would be Detective Swan to you," I say as I hear Jasper and Edward laugh.

"I have a couple of questions to ask you." I loved watching people's faces when I say
I'm a detective; they always looked so shocked. "When was the last time you saw
your ex-wife?"

"What did she do now?" he asks with an eye roll.

"Why would you ask that? Is she known for getting in trouble?" I ask as he starts

to pace.

"She's not right in the head. She is crazy, obsessive over anything that catches her

attention. She finds something she likes and she does anything she can to find out
everything about whatever she's obsessing over," he says rubbing his face. It was
clear this woman frustrates him.

"Does she have stalker tendencies?"

"Yeah, ask Edward. She would've done anything to get with him. Is she stalking

someone?" he asks as his eyes grow big.

"Do you know where she lives or how to contact her?"

- 37 -

"Yeah." He gave me her phone number and the address that she was living at. I

have the feeling Emily is the one that is stalking Edward. I feel accomplished.

"So, do you need me to hold your hand?" I ask Edward as he laughed.

"I'm good, but you can hold my hand if you want to," he says with a sweet smile.

He seemed so carefree. He took his shirt off, and I was amazed at the sight in

front of me. I would have never thought in a million years that his back would have
been covered in tattoos. He had a large cleft note that looked shaded. There was
sheet music down both sides of his ribs, and he had what I assumed was song lyrics
across the top of his back. I was in awe of him. He wasn't kidding when he said
getting inked was his guilty pleasure.

"Here you go," Sam said as he slides a chair toward me to sit in. "If you need

anything else just let me know."

"So you can be a gentleman. I'm shocked," I say as the other guys laugh.

"Anything for you, Detective," he says with a wink. I know Sam is still trying to get

with me.

"You should really get some ink done," Edward tells me as I sit next to him.

"Maybe one day," I reply as I hold his hand. "I'm so nervous for you."

"As you can tell, this isn't my first time."

"I know, but I've never seen a tattoo being done before."

"Well, you're in for a treat," Jasper says, making himself known.

"What are you doing?" I ask Jasper as he fiddles with little cups.

"Everything has to be perfect or I can't start," he said as he moves them one more

time. Next were his gloves; he put them on and then snaps them four times. OCD
much? Jasper then puts some men's deodorant under Edward's shoulder blade.

"What are you doing now?" I ask as Edward chuckles.

"It's so the transfer sticks to my skin," Edward explains. Sure as shit, there was a

copy of a music note picture on Edward back.

- 38 -

"This is really fascinating," I say as Edward rubs his thumb over the back of my

hand. I really wanted to get to know him. "What's this?" I ask as I run my finger over
the tat on his upper arm.

"That is my family crest," he says as Jasper starts. Edward doesn't seem fazed at

all, but just the buzzing noise of the gun is enough to make me more nervous.

"Does it hurt?" I ask as Edward smiles.

"No, not to me," he says as I watch the black ink take to his skin. I hold Edward's

hand and watch as the tattoo comes to life. By the end, he has a beautiful tattoo, and
I'm starting to really want one. Maybe I'll get something little...someday.

"You do beautiful work, Jazz," I say as I take a closer look at the new tattoo.

"Thanks! Let me know when you want yours," he says with wink. What is it with

guys and winking?

"Maybe one day," I laugh as Jazz sticks plastic wrap over the fresh ink. "Why..."

"So the ink doesn't get on my shirt," Edward says before I can finish my sentence.

'Oh', was all I could say. "I'm starving, let's go get dinner, my treat." He doesn't even
give me time to say no.

"Edward, this is very unethical."

"We aren't doing anything wrong. I would say we're friends now, wouldn't you?"

He seems too excited for me to say no. It's against my better judgment, but I go
anyway. The mood is light as we walk to wherever we are going; he won't tell me. I
start to laugh, as he slows the pace.

"You have got to be kidding me!"

"What?"

"Eric's Deli?"

"This place is my favorite. You have to try it and then maybe you'll understand

why I wanted the Gyro so bad," he says. When we get inside, he orders for me, but
asks me what I want to drink. He was way too excited over a simple sandwich. The
food is done quickly and we find a place to sit. I unwrap the foil cover and I see
Edward staring at me.

- 39 -

"You shouldn't stare at a girl when she eats; it makes her nervous," I say as he

laughs. He really has a great laugh.

"I just want to see your face when you taste how good it is," he says as I shake my

head at him. The wrap looking thing does smell amazing. I take a bite and my eyes
roll into the back of my head. It is so delicious.

"This is so..."

"I know," he says as he takes a huge bite. The sauce drips down the corner of his

mouth, so I take my finger and wipe it away. He takes a hold of my wrist and licks
the sauce from it. The butterflies take flight in my stomach. He says it is too good to
waste, but the action has me giddy. I was full, but sad when my gyro was gone. I had
so much fun with Edward, and I know I want more time with him.

"Thanks for tonight. I had a great time," I tell him as we ride the elevator to my

floor.

"This was what I needed. Thanks for going with me," he said still holding my hand.

"I'll see you soon," I tell him as I step off the elevator.

"Bella, I know it's unethical, but when everything is over, can we go out on a real

date?" he asks.

"Absolutely, but I would say tonight was the best date I've ever had," I say as he

pulls my hand to his mouth. The doors close and I stand there like an idiot. I don't
remember going inside my apartment, or going to bed. All I remember is my night
with Edward as I drift off to sleep.

The next morning I get up with a skip in my step, anxious to see my parents. By

the time I'm out of the shower I hear the doorbell. I freak out for a minute, knowing
that Renee is still home.

"Hey, Charlie. You're just looking sexy as hell," my mother says as I roll my eyes.

"Renee, how are you?" my dad asks. I know he could care less, but he still tries to

be civil with her.

"I'm well," Renee says.

"What? Can't handle a little competition, Tanya? Did you win mother of the year

- 40 -

yet?" Renee asks. I hate that she is talking to Tanya as if she's stupid.

"Renee, stop," I say as I make myself known.

"Don't worry about it, Sweet Pea," Tanya says smiling at me.

"You all make me sick! You and your fake happy family bullshit. I'm out!" Renee

sneers as she slams the door shut behind her.

I really hate family drama...

A/N: Thanks toocute24...you are the Beta BOMB. Check out Jess's facebook page

Jess2002 Fanfiction you can get links off her profile. We also post teasers for this
story there, usually on Tuesdays. Please go check out the TWILIGHTCRAIGSLIST
contest. I cannot tell you what AD is mine, but there are some really great AD's
entered into the contest. Just search under author for twilightcraigslist. TAT~

- 41 -

Chapter 6

Chapter 5: A Meeting with Billy

Stalker POV

I cannot believe that interfering bitch is now getting in my way. I saw her on

campus, and watched as she talked to him. I had to move on before anyone noticed
me, but not before I saw the way she looked at him. That stupid bitch better back
off; he's mine. I will end her ass if she pisses me off. I go home and the irritation is
rolling off of me like crazy. I need to let off some steam before he's done with his
afternoon class. Earlier, I overheard him saying he had an appointment tonight at
the tattoo shop; I need to be there to see what he is having done. Grabbing my
journal, I head back to campus. I may as well work on my plan to get him away from
everyone.

I see him walking out to his car, so I head to mine. I pull out right before he does

and go the same route I know he drives. Two blocks before his place, I turn off and
park in the lot beside the coffee house. I watch from my car as he pulls into the lot
where he always parks. I go in, grab a double mocha latte, and leave. I park my car
on the side street, and sneak into the building through the back entrance. I'm lucky I
was able to copy the keys from his key chain while he was at the gym.

He has no idea that I've spent hours in his bed, just soaking up his scent. I quickly

hide behind the door after spotting the male detective that works beside that bitch
cop. What in the fuck is he doing here? Edward couldn't possibly be upset over the
note I left him on his pillow, could he? I wanted him to be able to have a piece of me
to sleep with, too. I wonder if he's noticed that he's been sleeping with a different
pillow yet. His pillow smelled so good, I had to take it.

As I'm hiding here, I see that bitch cop come into the building. I wish I had the

means to take her down right now, but I don't. I go back out of the building, to wait
for that guy cop to leave. After about fifteen minutes I see him exit the building, and
get in his car. I watch him as he sits in his vehicle, what in the hell is he doing
anyway? After his car leaves, I enter the building in the back and I sneak up the
stairs. I get to the second floor and I hear someone knocking on a door down the
hall. I'm curious to see who it is, so I sneak a peek out the stairwell door. There is
my man, knocking on the bitch cop's door. I know everything that goes on in this
building, yet I can't understand why he would be knocking on her door. Did that

- 42 -

stupid bitch cop invite him over? I will make plans to end her. She is so done.

After he goes inside, I move close to the door so I can listen to what they're

saying. It's hard to hear them, but after a bit, their voices grow louder and I realize
they're close approaching the door. I quickly slip into the stairwell and watch as
they get into the elevator together. I move over to the closed doors of the elevator,
to determine what floor they're heading to. When I see that they've stopped at the
third floor, his floor, I am so mad I see red. I will end that stupid bitch cop. I quickly
make my way to my car; I can listen to what they say from out there. I was able to
put microphones in his apartment so I can listen to him whenever I want. Once I'm
in my car, I hear them talking about having backup and an investigative team come
out. I watch patiently from my car as I see the crime scene unit arrive. I hear her
ordering the team to check for prints on the door, the locks, and the handles. She
also orders them to sweep the apartment for any electrical devices. FUCK! She has
really over stepped her boundaries now, and she will regret this mistake; I'm going
to make sure of it.

I sit here and watch for quite some time. Finally, I see them leave, walking

together down the street. I know he always walks to Jam; he loves the fresh air, just
like me. I watch as they walk close together, and I get an idea. I grab my camera,
and since I know where they're going, I walk there using a different route. I see
them as they round the corner of the tattoo shop and I quickly snap some photos of
them together. After they enter, I move to the front of the shop. I love that the whole
front is open glass. I observe him as he takes off his shirt and I snap several
pictures, for my personal use. I watch that dark skinned asshole as he puts a chair
close to my man, and directs that bitch to sit beside him. I am outraged when she
takes his hand and holds it. I snap photo after photo as she rests their joined hands
on her leg. What a whore, putting my man's hand on her leg. I am so mad; I need to
walk away for a few minutes or I'm going to lose it. I have to get my anger under
control, or I won't get my chance to grab him and take him away. I move and sit at
one of the outside tables of the little internet café across the street.

I watch as they come out of Jam about two hours later, noticing that the bitch cop

is still standing too close to him for my comfort. I am great at reading body language
and her's is saying 'I'm a whore. Fuck me.' I follow them, staying on the opposite
side of the street to remain out of sight. I'm shocked and beyond pissed when I see
them enter Eric's Deli. I can't believe he would hurt me like this by bringing that
tramp to our place. I watch through the lens of the camera as they move to the back
corner and share a booth. I get closer and snap off a few more photos; I even
managed to get one of her wiping the cucumber sauce off his chin. I feel my blood
boil as he stops her hand and licks the sauce from her finger. I get a photo of it and I
decide I have to back off again.

- 43 -

Finally, a short time later, I watch them make their way back to the building. I

sneak around back, moving silently up the stairway, and see him drop her off at her
floor. Once she's at her door, the elevator doors close. I make my way up the stairs
and get to the door in time to see him. I frown as he enters his sister's place, and
closes the door. I need to leave, I have a lot of work to do. I think I'll start with a
nice letter, along with several photographs, to send to one William Black: the
Captain of the Port Angeles Police Department.

*LK&IV*

BPOV

I can't believe it is Sunday already; this weekend has flown by. I feel bad for

Edward. He's staying with his sister until the locksmith can come on Monday
morning. My Dad and my step-mom, who has been a better mother to me than my
own, were here to visit yesterday. My Dad went fishing with his buddy Billy, who is
also my direct boss. I spent the day with Tanya, enjoying every minute of my time
with her. She is honestly the best thing that ever happened to my father. Seeing
them together is truly amazing. The love they have for each other is something I
hope to have someday.

Tanya and I spent the entire afternoon shopping at the mall. We managed to find

some material for the curtains she is making me. I'll finally be able to take down
those ugly venetian blinds and I can't wait. Renee is still, after all these years,
extremely jealous of Charlie finding his soul mate. I really hoped we could manage
to get through the weekend without any of her drama. I sigh, knowing it will never
change. Renee is just so bitter, and hates it that someone might just be better than
her. Okay, in this case, Tanya is better than her.

I have to leave to head to Esme's soon. Renee is supposed to go with me, but I

haven't seen her since yesterday morning. She was pretty pissed when she left, but
she always is when things don't go her way. I'm sure it chapped her ass that I
invited Dad and Tanya here, but this is my place and she's only staying with me for a
few months. I hear her coming in the door, and I ask over my shoulder if she's ready
to go to the Cullen's. Five minutes later, we head out the door.

When we arrive at the Cullen's, Esme opens the door to greet us.

"Bella! I am so glad to see you again," she says, hugging me. Turning to Renee, I

hear her say, "I'm Esme Cullen. You must be Bella's mother, Renee?"

"That's me. Thank you so kindly for inviting us to dinner this evening. It is so nice

- 44 -

to have the chance to meet you all." I am in shock. Who took Renee and her trashy,
shitty attitude, and replaced her with this well-mannered woman?

We move into the living room, and I can see that everyone else is already here.

Edward, Jasper, Emmett, and Sam are all watching some game on the TV.

"Carlisle is playing out back with Bree. We have a swing set out there. She's the

closest thing to a grandchild we have since neither of our children seem inclined to
have any kids of their own or settle down and get married just yet. Why don't we
head into the kitchen where the girls are? You've both already met Alice and Rose,
haven't you?"

"Yes," I say at the same time Renee says 'no.' I glance toward her, noticing the

strange glare she gives me. I guess she's still put off about Tanya and thinks I'm
hiding stuff from her.

"I met Alice on campus, and I met Rose when I went with Edward to Jam Friday

night," I said quickly. I hope that my answer will appease both Esme and Renee.

"Did he get more tattoos?" Esme asked, almost sounding irritated. Before I could

answer, she starts yelling.

"Edward Anthony Masen Cullen! Did you get another tattoo on your body? Jasper

Jackson Whitlock and Samuel William Uley, what did I tell you about putting more
ink on my son?"

"You're in T-R-O-U-B-L-E! Momma Esme even whole-named you!" Rose snickered.

Esme turned to glare at her, letting her know her comment wasn't appreciated.

Sam took advantage of Esme's back being turned to flip Rose off. Esme turns back
to the guys, waiting for an answer. I clasp my hand over my big mouth, and watch as
all three guys step into the kitchen. I mouth the word 'sorry' to Edward, as Esme
continues to read the three of them the Riot Act. They're saved by the bell on the
oven, when it sounds to let Esme know her things are done. My cell phone rings at
the same time. I glance at the screen, which reveals the caller as Captain Black, so I
excuse myself from the kitchen so we can talk privately.

"Detective Swan," I say, answering the phone.

"Swan, this is Captain Black. We have a huge problem and you need to be in my

office at eight AM. Until we talk, you are not to go on duty. Do you understand me?"

- 45 -

"Yes, sir, I understand. Can you tell me what this is about, sir?"

"Not officially, but unofficially you have been reported for misconduct. Bells, I've

known you for years and I know that you're a good cop. But, there is photographic
evidence that goes with this claim. Just be in my office tomorrow morning at eight
AM and we'll deal with it then."

"Yes, sir. I'll see you at eight." Closing my flip phone, I feel the dread course

through my system. I'm new to the force; this is only my second week. I came to the
Port Angeles Police Department with nothing but stellar credentials, and now those
credentials are in the toilet and I have no idea why.

The rest of the dinner went by without much input from me. I picked at my food,

and I'm sure I missed more than one question asked of me. I'm sure that everyone
had a decent time, though. Esme and Carlisle seemed happy when we were leaving.
In fact, everyone seemed happy: everyone but me.

Back at home, I toss and turn most of the night. I'm making myself crazy trying to

figure out what it is that I could've done that would be considered misconduct. I
wonder how someone would have such pictures. I've always thought of myself as
being professional in everything I do. Tossing and turning the night away, I finally
get out of bed at five, giving up on the idea of getting any sleep. I throw on my
sweats and sneakers and set out to jog off some of my nervous energy. As I go down
the hall, I see Renee sleeping peacefully in her bed, with a smile on her face. Well,
at least one of us is having happy thoughts.

At eight AM, I make my way into Billy's office and notice that Alec is sitting there,

too. Billy motions for me to sit in the chair and I take a seat.

"Well, I am going to cut to the chase. Swan, we don't know who sent it and I have

the net crime department looking into it, but I got this email Sunday around two in
the afternoon."

I pick up the file folder he slides across his desk and open it. On top is a letter

explaining how I have been dating and spending personal time with a victim of a
crime that I am the lead detective on. It goes on to say that the person feels it is
misconduct and that it is putting the ethics of my job in jeopardy. Behind the letter
are photos of Edward and I walking, holding hands as he got his tattoo, and several
others. The most damning, besides the photo of us holding hands, is the photo of
him sucking the sauce from my finger. If I hadn't been there, I would have assumed
it was a sexual innuendo from the looks of the photo. I close the folder and place it
back on his desk.

- 46 -

"Bells, I've known you a long time. I don't believe that you were purposely doing

anything unethical. I'm not going to remove you from the case completely, however,
I am making Alec the lead. Any and ALL things need go through him first and
foremost," he says as I nod in somewhat of an understanding.

"To be completely honest, my gut says that Mr. Cullen's stalker is the one who

sent this in because they feel threatened by your involvement. I won't tell you that
you're not allowed to see Mr. Cullen, but you do need to be very careful. I honestly
believe that by associating with Mr. Cullen, you are putting yourself into danger. I
also have a gut feeling that if we remove you from the case completely and demand
you stay away from him, it will only increase the danger to his safety."

I want to roll my eyes. I understand everything he's saying, but I'm still pissed.

This was my first chance at leading an investigation here, and I went against my
better judgment. One way or the other, though, I probably would've had to face this
problem eventually. I could see Edward and me growing close, and with him having
a stalker, well, it only made sense.

"I get it Billy. This whole thing sucks, but I get it," I say, slouching in my seat.

After a quick goodbye, I ask Alec if there's any work he needs from me. He seems

to feel bad about my loss of position, but I know he's excited, too; who wouldn't be?
My day is filled with paperwork: mostly reports that I need to write up about my
findings. I finish my day and head home. I'm bumming over everything, but on the
brighter side, I now have the opportunity to get to know Edward. I'm hopeful that he
wants me the way I want him. I know he asked if I wanted to go out with him, and
now I can.

As I get onto the elevator, I press the number three. I have no idea why, but I

want to see Edward. He's becoming a good friend, and that's something I really
need right now. I figure he's at his place since the locksmith should've already
changed the locks. As soon as I reach his floor, I rush to his door and knock. My
smile grows when I see his face.

"Hey," he says, matching my smile.

"Hi," I say as I stare at him.

"What's up? Wanna come in?"

"Yes, no. I just came by to tell you that I'm no longer the lead detective on your

case," I say as his face falls. "But, that's a good thing, because now I can do this..."

- 47 -

Without another word, I stand on my tiptoes and press my lips to his.

A/N: Thanks TooCute24, you are the Beta BOMB. Check out Jess's facebook page:

Jess2002 Fanfiction you can get links off her profile. We also post teasers for this
story there usually on Tuesdays. Please go check out and vote for your favorites in
the TWILIGHTOFCRAIGSLISTCONTEST. I cannot tell you what AD's are mine, but
read and vote for your choice. TAT~

PS...Please review, we would love to hear your thoughts on who the stalker is...

- 48 -

Chapter 7

Stephenie Meyer owns The Twilight Saga, and all of the characters she created

and named…

We own some kick ass tattoos, and this storyline. We also enjoy making the

twilight characters a little twisted…

Chapter 6: This Changes Everything

EPOV

As our lips part, the shock registers with me that this beautiful woman just kissed

me. She's wanted to kiss me? Wait...she's no longer in charge of my stalking case? I
need to know what's going on, so I pull back from the kiss that we had mutually
deepened.

"What do you mean you've been removed from my case?" I ask as I grab her hand

and pull inside my door.

Shutting the door, I notice that she's still looking at my mouth and not answering

the question I asked. I can see the desire in her melted pools of dark chocolate. The
puffiness of her well kissed lips and the desire in her eyes, sparks something inside
of me.

I spin her around, back her up against the door, and kiss her again. The heat

radiating from her body as I press mine against hers, causes me to deepen the kiss
even more. I suck her bottom lip into my mouth and lightly bite down. The moans
coming from her have my body grinding against hers. I feel her fingers thread into
the hair at the nape of my neck as her tongue enters my mouth. Reaching down, I
lift her right knee and hold her leg up, so I can rest easier against her heat. As she
sucks my tongue, I thrust my hardness against her core. I've never felt this much
sexual attraction towards anyone before.

When we finally break the kiss so we can both catch our breaths, I pull her into

my living room. I know we need to talk, not just make out like hot, hungry
teenagers.

- 49 -

"Do you want something to drink?" I ask her.

"Whatever you're having is fine with me," she replies.

I go into the kitchen and take a deep breath. I grab two bottles of water and go

back to the living room. I take a seat on the sofa, but intentionally leave a space
between us.

"So, tell me what is going on?"

"Well, I got a phone call while I was at your parent's house yesterday, right after

Esme got mad at you guys for the tattoo. Sorry about getting you in trouble by the
way."

"Yeah, you were really quiet; I thought it was because of Esme getting mad at us

for the new ink I got. Don't lose sleep over her getting mad. She went back to
normal right away, anyhow."

"It wasn't, but I am sorry for outing you to 'Momma Esme', as Rose calls her," she

says with a chuckle.

"Yeah, leave it to Rose. Jazz and Sam got yelled at more than I did, though. I'm

glad that Jazz respects the fact that I'm old enough to get a tattoo if I want it. If my
Mom had her way, Jazz would never tattoo me again. So tell me...what's going on?"

"Well, I haven't been removed completely, but I am no longer the lead Detective

on the case. If anything were to happen like last Friday, where you found another
note, we would have to call in Alec. I can be there where the investigation is taking
place, but I won't be the one calling the shots anymore. Captain Black doesn't want
to remove me totally from the case, though, because when I was in Seattle, working
stalker-type cases seemed to be my forte. Anyway, to make a long story short,
someone was following us Friday night after we left here. There was an email and
some photographs sent to my Captain stating that I was putting the ethics of my job
in jeopardy. It insinuated that we were dating, and that they knew I was in charge of
investigating a crime committed against you. Technically, I can't date you if I'm
supposed to be protecting you."

"Well, if that's the case, we can wait. I don't want you to get into trouble with your

boss. We were out as friends, anyway. I know I told you I wanted to date you, but
you, yourself, mentioned that you were ethically bound to protect me instead of
dating me. That's why I asked you if I could take you out after the investigation was
over."

- 50 -

"I know, but I've already been booted out of the lead, and Captain Black told me I

didn't have to refrain from seeing you."

"So your boss gave us permission to date?"

"No, it is not his place...but he did tell me that what I do in my private life is my

business."

"So, is that what you want? You want to date me? I mean, the other night you

didn't want to get too close, and now we find out we were followed. That means that
we're both in jeopardy of whoever this stalker is, right? I mean...why get involved
now? Why kiss me now?" I asked, watching as several different emotions crossed
her face.

Then I saw that almost wicked smile of hers appear as she half crawled, half

scooted closer to me. "I'm already going to hell anyway," she says as her lips meet
mine.

My arms pull her into my lap, and I kiss her back. I don't know what it is about

Isabella Swan, but I feel this instant connection with her. I'd be fooling myself if I
tried to say I didn't feel it all along. I've never let anyone have this sort of hold on
me before now.

I pull back and kiss her neck, right below her ear. "I guess we'll burn in hell

together, then," I say. I continue my assault on her neck as her fingers trace the
contours of my chest. "Bella, we need to slow down before I'm unable to stop."

"Who says I want you to stop?" she asks with a half smirk. It would be a full-on

smirk, but she's biting the edge of her bottom lip seductively.

"You and those incredibly sexy lips will be my downfall, Detective Swan," I say

laughing.

We sit for a couple of hours, talking about lots of things. I tell her more about my

music and how it has always directed my life. I tell her about graduating school
early, and going to Juilliard when I was only sixteen.

I moved back to Port Angeles at the age of twenty, with a full degree in music. I

took some additional courses here and got my masters, and was then offered
teaching positions at several schools, including Juilliard. My taste for the bigger city
just wasn't there, though, and living in New York was not for me. So I settled for an
understudy teaching job here, with the professor at the time. When the professor

- 51 -

retired a year later for serious health issues, the position was offered to me. I was,
of course, highly recommendation by him, and this is where I belong. I love the
small town life of Port Angeles and would take it any day over the hustle and bustle
of the big city.

Anyway, after a while, I even show Bella my music room. I don't share my special

room with very many people, but I feel compelled to share it with her.

We cook and eat dinner together, and talk more. I learn about Bella growing up

and spending a few years in Arizona. I learn of how her Mom has always been a little
flighty. I learn of her desire to become a police officer because of her father, and
that her boss, Captain Black, is also her Godfather. She tells me about Tanya being
the saving grace in her life, helping to shape her into the woman she is today. We
talk for hours, laughing and kissing and sometimes just staring into each other's
souls. This is a night I will remember forever.

~*LK&IV*~

Stalker's POV

I went to the campus today; he has classes all day on Mondays. I don't see his car,

though. What in the fuck is going on now! I can't hear anything inside his apartment
because of that interfering bitch cop. I am so glad that she's going to lose her job.
Maybe she'll leave town as fast as she got here. Maybe he's just running late today.
I'm sure his nosy sister has something to do with that. I know he's staying with her
because I scared him, even though I didn't mean to. If it wasn't for that interfering
bitch cop, he wouldn't have been scared at all. She better go away, or at least stay
the hell away from him; he is mine!

I've waited an hour and he still hasn't shown up. I saw that nit wit that teaches for

him enter the hall where his class is, and has been in there the whole time. When I
walk past the door, she's reading lecture notes to the class; she must be standing in
for him today. I am pissed that I have wasted my time, but at least I know he's at
home now. I quickly decide to head over there.

I enter through the back and sneak up the stairs. I definitely don't want to be

seen. When I get to the third floor, I peek through the little window in the door.
FUCK! There's a locksmith here and he's changing the locks. Now how am I going to
get in there? I enjoy the days when I can go inside, lye in his bed, and take in the
scent of his sweet smell. I love showering in his bathroom and wearing one of his
shirts around his house, too. It makes me feel that much closer to him. I have
several of his items of clothing, taking something new every now and then to enjoy

- 52 -

when I can't be near him. I'll need all of his clothes soon, though, so I can pack them
for the trip I want to take him on. He'll be so surprised and I can't wait to leave this
hellhole behind. I know once he spends any amount of time with me, he'll never
want to come back.

Knowing that he's home all day, allows me to go do a few of the things that I need

to get done. I know I need to think about how to get a hold of his keys again, so I can
make another copy.

The last time was easy, really: I simply took his keys out of his gym locker. He

always works out for ninety minutes, so after he went into the locker room, I
followed. I was hiding behind the row of lockers he was in, and watched as he set his
padlock down on the bench and headed into a toilet stall to change. I quickly
switched the locks, putting my open padlock down and picking his up. I left the
locker room after that, not wanting to get caught. As soon as I saw him come out the
exit of the locker room, I snuck back in. I removed my lock, and grabbed his keys.
The hardware store down the street copied the keys for me without a question, and
within forty-five minutes, his keys were back in his locker and it was relocked with
his padlock.

I guess I'll have to visit the gym again. Oh well. At least that's easy enough. Thank

goodness it rains a lot in this piss-poor town; no one suspects anything about anyone
wearing a rain slicker. Rain slickers and rubber boots are a great way to disguise
what you really look like. I love that I am so much smarter than they are; no one has
a fucking clue. Now that I've made it so that bitch cop is out of my way, I know it'll
open the door and allow me to get closer to him. I will not let the situation upset me.
It's just a simple bump in the road of getting the prize, and he is my prize.

I head into work and spend my time thinking mainly about everything I'll need to

do, now. Later on, I'll go back by his place and see what all challenges I have
stacked against me. I still have keys to his office, and both his sister's and parent's
places. I've even had the extra key to his car for over a month. I don't think he even
knows it's missing. I will find a way to get a copy of the key to his place again. I may
have to wait a few days, but I know that the man I love will give his family a key; I
can always take it from them if I need to.

It's close to eight at night before I get out of work. I hate the place, but the job is

easy and the pay is great. I walk around the building and see that he has his TV on;
the reflections are flashing in the window. I don't see anyone out and about, so using
my key to the back entrance, I sneak in and head up the steps. My legs sure are
looking good from climbing these stairs all the time to catch a glimpse of my love.
When I reach the third floor, I plan to knock and then hide in the stairwell so that I

- 53 -

can see him. I've missed him so much today.

Making sure to keep quiet, although I am not sure why I bother, since no one uses

the stairs anyway, I get to the landing outside the third floor entry. I can hear a loud
pounding, so I open the door slightly to peek out.

BANG…BANG…BANG…

"Get up and answer the door! Damn lazy ass brother of mine," Alice shrieks.

I watch her as she pulls her cell phone from her pocket and holds it out in front of

her. She has the volume up so loud, and the phone on speaker, I can hear it clearly
from where I'm standing. After about six rings, it goes to voice mail. She stomps her
foot and hits the door again. Then, kicking the door hard, she dials a second time.
This time, she must not have it on speaker, and after what seems like forever, I hear
her start ranting all over again.

"Why in the hell aren't you answering your door, Edward?"

I wish she had it on speaker so I could hear him, too.

"What the fuck do you mean you're indisposed right now? What the hell are you

trying to tell me?"

Indisposed? I actually agree with the loudmouth, bossy little bitch. What the fuck

does that mean?

"Edward, is there a girl in there with you?" I hear Alice shriek.

I am LIVID…there better not be a woman in his place. That is where I belong.

"Edward, I heard a woman giggling. Who the fuck is it?"

Yeah, who the fuck?

"Yes, it is my business. I'm your sister; we don't keep secrets from each other. Is

there a reason you're not telling me who it is? Oh…my…God…Edward, is it your
stalker? Are you okay? Should I call the police? Are you out of your fucking mind
having that crazy ass wack…?"

Her shrieking is giving me a headache.

- 54 -

"What do you mean it's Bella? What in the hell is Bella doing there? Is she

investigating something new?"

Now what the hell is going on? That stupid bitch cop should've been pulled from

the case already. She has no fucking business in his apartment.

"What do you mean that she's there visiting you for personal reasons? What the

hell does that mean? Are you trying to tell me that you're dating the person
investigating the wacknut who's stalking you?"

He ain't dating that bitch cop, not if I have my way! The nosy bitch will pay for

that wacknut comment, too. I'll show her wacknut!

"What do you mean by kinda? You better talk to me right now, Edwa…" Alice

screams out shrilly and hits the door with her fist as she kicks it again. "I cannot
believe you hung up on me! You better tell me what the fuck is going on Edward
Anthony, or I'm calling Mom!" Alice screams loudly at the door and she continues to
beat and kick on it at the same time. For someone so small, she makes a lot of noise
with her hands and feet, not to mention her big fucking mouth.

Ring…Ring…

"I thought that would make you answer me. Now, tell me what's going on right

now, and don't be a jackass!"

I wait silently while she listens. I need to know what he's saying, dammit! Why

can't that interfering loud-mouthed twit put the phone back on speaker?

"So Bella is no longer in charge of your case, and you guys are dating?"

WHAT!

"So you're not officially dating, but I know for a fact that I OFFICIALLY

interrupted something. Oh, my God, Edward! Were you and Bella getting busy?
Scratch that...never mind. I really don't want to know. Fuck! There's a mental
picture I need to have deleted! You and I will be having lunch tomorrow. Tell Bella I
said hello, but not until after you're out of bed with her, because...well…EW!" She
snaps her phone shut, kicks the door once more, and then storms over to her
apartment. She glances around the hall, like she is looking for something. She
shrugs her shoulders after a second and then unlocks her door.

I watch her walk in, and hear the door lock engage. I am seeing red. They will pay

- 55 -

for this...every last one of them. That whoring bitch cop is going to get it for sure,
and get it good. That loud-mouthed twit will pay for her interfering ways as well.
Unfortunately, my sweet Edward will have to pay, too. Oh, Edward. I'll have to wait
to punish him later. I have to take care of the trash he is surrounded by, first. My
plans will have to change; I'll have to take him on a different trip. I was so looking
forward to a vacation, too. Oh well. Maybe we can just go someplace closer for now.
Soon there will be hell to pay! Plenty of it.

A/N: Thanks to toocute24, our lovely beta. Thanks to siohban for pre-reading for

us. You ladies keep us together, thank you. All mistakes we take full credit for.
Please read and review, we love hearing your thoughts.

Please take the time to go check out and vote for your favorite AD's in the

TwilightOfCraigslistContest. Search that author name and check out the 76 entries.
I can't tell you the ones written by TeamAllTwilight, but there are 2 in there from
her. Go vote for your favorites, you have until the 11th of Nov.

- 56 -

Chapter 8

Character names belong to Stephenie Meyer. Character actions, verbal vomit, and

wackiness, well that is all ours!

Chapter 7: Stalkers Revenge

LK&IV

BPOV

Waking up in the arms of a man is something I'm definitely not used to, and at

first I freak out. It only takes a second to remember where I am, though, and I can't
help but smile. When I roll over, I see the handsome professor sleeping on his side,
so I lightly trace my fingers across his jaw. There's just something about it that
makes me want to lick it. My fingers travel down his torso, and I gently trace the
muscles under his shirt. Even with clothes on, I can feel the body heat emanating
between us. I glance at the clock and see that it's only five in the morning. I need to
get up and go for my morning run. I should probably check in, too, since I never
even went home last night. I'm sure my mother is freaking out by now. After Alice's
call last night, I turned off my phone. I can't help but smile again at her theatrics.
Damn, she can be really loud when she wants to be! I'm pulled from my thoughts
when I feel a set of eyes on me.

"Why are you awake already?" he asks me in his sexy, sleepy sounding voice.

"I just woke up; it's like I have an internal alarm clock. I always get up and go for

a run around this time. Do you run?"

"No, but I do go to the gym every Tuesday, Thursday, and Saturday and work out

for ninety minutes. How far do you run?"

"I try to run an average of five miles a day, but sometimes I go further, especially

lately. I'm learning my new route."

"I see. Well, am I still invited to come over and have tacos with you tonight?"

I lean forward and kiss him on his chin before smiling. "Yes, please do. I'll throw

your shorts in the washer, so I can give them back to you tonight. Thanks for lending

- 57 -

me some clothes to sleep in."

"Anytime, Detective. Maybe next time, I can investigate what you have underneath

those shorts of mine," he says, raising his eyebrows.

"You, Mr. Cullen, are a class one pervert!"

"Don't tell anyone; actually, you can tell everyone... they wouldn't believe you

anyway."

"Please," I say, pushing my hand against his chest. "I have to go. I had a great

time talking. I've never spent the night cuddling with someone before. It was nice,
thank you. Call me later, and don't forget to be aware of your surroundings. It's
crucial now that you be extremely careful. As I mentioned before, Billy thinks it was
the stalker who followed us and reported me. Take care of yourself, okay? And I
would suggest that you should mainly watch for signs of Angela acting odd, or any
sightings of Jessica, Lauren, or Emily. Those are the main suspects so far."

"I'll see you at sex, I mean six, then?" Edward asks playfully.

"We will not be seeing sex for a while, Mr. Cullen. I'm not that kind of girl. I'll see

you at six for tacos, and if you're really well behaved, then maybe we'll walk to the
ice cream shop for dessert."

"Yes, ma'am, Detective Swan."

I smile, lean in to give him a light peck on the cheek, and wave goodbye. I collect

my things from the dresser and then make my way out of his apartment, kissing him
one more time as he lets me out the door.

"See you later, Bella," he says with a smile.

I take the elevator down one floor and step off, noticing immediately that my

apartment door is slightly ajar. What the hell? Drawing my side arm, after setting
my other things down, I step back against the wall and listen for any sign of an
intruder inside. Hearing nothing, I slide closer to the open door, my back still flush
with the wall, and listen again. When everything is still silent, I move even closer to
the open door. I finally get there, and using all the skills I learned in training, I move
inside the apartment. The breath leaves my body when I see all the damage. After
securing the apartment, I notice that Renee isn't here.

Making my way to the door to go check the parking lot for her car, I pray. "Oh

- 58 -

God, please let her be okay," I say out loud.

"Let who be okay?" Alice asks from the doorway as I scream from my unexpected

visitor. "What the fuck happened to your apartment?"

"Someone broke in and clearly remodeled for me," I say, sounding more snarky

than I meant to.

"I can see that you're upset. Why don't you call this in and I'll call my Mom." Alice

does her normal 'take charge of everything' bit, but I don't argue.

I head out into the hallway, and pick up my cell to call Alec.

"I hope this is important, Swan," came his answer.

"Alec. Someone, most likely the stalker, broke into my place last night. Renee's

not here, and I can't see her car from the window. I need you and the team to get
over here to check this out, ASAP. I'm obviously, like Black said yesterday, a target
now."

"Shit, Swan! Were you home?"

"No, I was gone all night. I came home this morning and found the place trashed.

I'm calling Black and my Dad next, because they'll both be pissed if I don't. I'll see
you soon."

"See you soon, Swan. I'll get the team en route."

I pick up my stuff and start to head back into my apartment. Alice is still standing

inside the door, but thankfully hasn't touched anything. I can hear her talking to
Esme, but I'm too distraught to even care about what they're discussing. I call
Renee, hoping she picks up her phone. After trying three times, she answers,
sounding like I woke her up.

"Yeah?"

"Mom, where are you?"

"I am with a friend, who I will not be introducing to you. Why?"

"Someone broke into the apartment last night, and pretty much trashing

everything that belongs to me. There are a few things in your room busted up, too,

- 59 -

but everything in my bedroom and the living room is trashed. They even tore up all
of my photo albums. Everything I own has been destroyed," I say, feeling tears start
to prick my eyes.

"I'll be there in a little while. Have you called your father?"

"I am calling him now," I say.

"Okay. Please tell Mary fucking Poppins to stay home so I can come home to see

what's going on."

"Mom, please stop."

"I'll be there soon. Goodbye," she says just before I hear the click.

It seems like only a few minutes pass before Alice and I, who are standing in the

hallway, are surrounded by several people from the department, Esme, and of
course Edward. Alice called him right after making the call to her mother.

"I can't stay here tonight. I have renter's insurance, and I'm sure it'll be enough to

cover a hotel for a few days until I can get the door replaced and the apartment
painted. I'm going to have to replace pretty much everything. I can't believe that no
one heard the noise from all the destruction," I say to whoever is listening.

"Well, if Miss Cope didn't have her hearing aids in, she wouldn't have heard

anything. I'm sure that Rose wouldn't be able to hear anything over Emmett's
snoring, and Bree sleeps like he does. Don't worry about a place to stay, though,
Bella. You can stay with me," Alice says.

"Alice, you know that won't work. You and Jasper only have one guest room

because you turned the other two into huge art studio for Jasper. Bella, can stay
with me," Edward says.

"I can't stay with either of you, I have Renee living here, too. I'll get a hotel room

for the two of us. It's not a big deal; I'm sure my insurance will reimburse me."

"Bella, you and your mother can stay with me and Carlisle until the repairs are

made. We'll have the door replaced by this afternoon, and I'll get one of my crews
here to repaint as soon as possible. Once the police are finished, Alice and I can help
you and Renee pack up anything that hasn't been destroyed. We'll let a crew clean
and fix the rest."

- 60 -

"Esme, I can't intrude on you like that. I'm sure we'll be fine," I say.

"Can I talk to you for a minute, Detective Swan?" I hear Captain Black say from

the doorway.

"Yes, sir."

"Bells, this is more serious than I thought yesterday in my office. Did you see your

bedroom?"

"Yeah, I did Billy. That's why I called Dad, too. I know whoever this stalker is

that's following Edward, sees me as a huge threat."

"You've got that right. The team that is sweeping the building inside and out, for

clues, came across two cars in the parking lot that were also destroyed. One was
yours; the other one was registered to a Miss Alice Cullen. I'm assuming that would
be her standing over there?"

"Yeah, that's her. How bad are the vehicles?"

"All four tires are slashed on both vehicles. Other than that, just some spray paint

on them."

"What do you mean spray paint on them?"

"Yours had the words; 'whore, bitch, cop' on it. The yellow Porsche had 'nosey,

interfering, bitch'."

"Well, was there anything else out of the ordinary?"

"Yeah well, there was a lipstick kiss left on the window of a silver Volvo,

registered to Mr. Edward Cullen. The lipstick kiss was on the driver side window.
Since that is the mark of the stalker, I am guessing it is safe to say that there is not
much doubt it was her."

"Fuck my life," I say as I put my head in my hands.

"Do you want me to tell Miss. Cullen about the damage to the vehicle, or do you

want to break the news?"

"I'll tell Alice, and since I have hardly any clothing left untouched and no vehicle

to drive, I'm guessing I can have today off work?"

- 61 -

"Yeah, I don't want to see you in the office for the rest of the week, either. Stay

safe, and carry your side arm with you at all times. This stalker is seriously a loose
cannon."

"Yes, sir."

"Bells, stop with the 'sir' shit, or I'll have to tan your hide!"

"Now that is a first...a boss who doesn't want respect," I chuckle.

"I knew I could make you smile. I love you, Bells. Be safe."

"I love you too, Captain Black," I say, sticking out my tongue.

I turn and walk back into the hall as the elevator doors open and Renee walks out.

"What is everyone doing here?" Renee asks, looking around and seeing everyone

in the hallway.

"They're all here to see what is going on," I say, turning away from her. "Alice?

Edward? Can I talk to you for a minute over here?" I ask, pointing to the other end
of the hallway that will give us a little privacy. I dread telling Alice about her
vehicle, afraid of how she might take the news. I know I'm upset about my old
clunker, and she, well she has a nice, new car.

LK&IV

EPOV

After it get a frantic phone call from Alice, I run out my door in just my t-shirt and

shorts. The only part of the conversation I hear is Bella and Stalker, but it's enough
to spur me into action; the last thing I want is for Bella to be in danger. I forgo the
elevator and head down the stairs as fast as I can. As soon as I get to her floor, I see
police officers everywhere. Alice and my mother are talking in the hallway, but I
ignore them for the time being. I love them both to death, but some things, or people
in this case, are just too much to handle in these crazy situations. I stick my head
inside Bella's apartment and I see the destruction. Holy hell! This damn stalker has
to stop because she's starting to really freak me the fuck out.

We talk with Bella about sleeping arrangements, and I'm confident I will win and

have her in my bed where I can protect her. I will do anything in my power to take
care of her. Besides, I have more than enough room for both Bella and her mother,

- 62 -

so it's the perfect solution, really. She walks away to talk to an older gentleman, but
I keep my eyes on her the entire time.

"Edward, this is getting out of hand!" Alice says with tears in her eyes.

"Everything is going to be okay," I say, trying to reassure her by pulling her into

my arms.

"I'm scared." Alice has never been one to admit that she is scared, but I can't

blame her in this situation.

"Just...don't worry about me. I really don't think this psycho wants to hurt me."

"How can you say that? I just don't want anything to happen to you."

"I can take care of myself," I tell her as I rub soothing circles on her back.

I watch as Bella and the man she walked away with earlier talk. She looks so upset

and I feel an overwhelming need to go to her. Just as I start moving toward her, she
turns and walks back in our direction. Renee gets off the elevator in that moment,
and asks a really stupid question. Bella rolls her eyes, answers her, and then walks
closer to Alice and me.

"Alice, Edward, can I talk to you for a minute?" Bella asks. I hurry over to her and

she lets me wrap my arm around her. I know it's not much, but just having her here
with me makes all the difference.

"I'm so sorry, Bella," I say as I hug her to me.

"This is not your fault," she says in a small voice.

"Oh Bella, this is just crazy!" Alice says and she hugs us both. I see my mother

wandering near us, trying to hear what's being said, so I end up waving her over. I
know Alice is going to tell her everything that we talk about, anyway. Both my Mom
and Renee join us.

"Captain Black said my apartment wasn't the only thing vandalized," she starts,

but takes a deep breath. "Two of our cars have damage done to them, as well," she
explains, making me freeze in place and stare at her. Alice, on the other hand,
shrieks and takes off for the stairs. Her car is like a child to her, and no one messes
with her baby. I haven't even driven it, yet. Every time I've asked, she looks at me
like I'm insane. After a second, I gather myself enough to move.

- 63 -

"Edward," Bella says as I make my way to the elevator. "You may want to get

dressed." I look down and realize she's right; here I am, standing in front of the
elevator, in just my t-shirt and shorts. I need to at least put some shoes on.

"I'm going to head down to the parking lot. I'm sure Alice is falling apart right

now. Renee, do you want to walk with me?" Esme asks as the doors slide open.

"Go ahead, mom. I'll be right down," Bella says just before our mothers disappear

behind the closing doors.

"I'll be right back. I need to wake Jasper up and get dressed," I say as I head for

the stairwell. After waking him and putting on some clothes, we head for the third
floor to get Bella. The doors open, and I see her standing against the wall, talking to
her partner. She looks pissed off and sexy as hell at the same time. I tell Jasper I'll
meet him downstairs, and make my way over to her.

"This is fucking bull shit!" Bella says as her partner holds his hands up in

surrender.

"You know it's not my call," Alec says.

"Isabella, we will not have this conversation again. Do you understand me, young

lady?" an older man I've never seen before was saying.

"May I help you?" I ask the older man. I don't like the way he's talking to my girl.

"Who are you?"

"I'm Edward, and I'd appreciate it if you don't talk to Bella like she's stupid," I say

as I puff out my chest.

"Edward, this is my dad," Bella says as I'm sure my face pales. "They're taking me

off the case completely, and I think it's a total crock of shit!"

"You'll still be needed for other things, but you're too close to this now," Alec says.

"Whatever! Just talk to Angela and Emily today! They're my number ones right

now, and I want a full report," Bella says as Alec nods. "I should really be there. I
can read them so much better than you can."

"Bella, this is for the best," I say, causing her to glare at me.

- 64 -

"You too, huh?" All I can do is shrug; it's probably for the best that she's taking off

the case. "Bull shit," she says as she moves toward the elevator.

"I'll let you know if I find anything out today," Alec informs me, so I nod.

"My daughter is a stubborn cuss. Good luck getting her to talk to for the

remainder of the day," Bella's dad says, making me chuckle. I hear the ding of the
elevator and hurry toward it, but she doesn't hold it open for me. I end up setting off
the alarm as I slide my hand in to stop it, and the doors re-open.

"Thanks for holding the door," I say as she reads paper that she's holding. "Please,

don't be mad." I try to take her hand, but she turns her back to me. All I can do is
chuckle knowing her father was right. "Your father knows you well," I tell her,
making her look at me.

"What did he say to you?" she asks. I can't help but smile triumphantly.

"I just proved him wrong. Remind me to tell him next time I see him," I say and

chuckle again when she glares at me. At the moment I don't care if she talks to me
for the rest of the day; I absolutely love to prove people wrong.

When we get to the parking lot, Alice is crying and Jasper is on the phone. Renee

tells us that there are tow trucks are on the way. Whoever my stalker is, they're
beyond crazy. My heart sinks when I finally see Alice's car. The whole car looks like
it lost a fight with a spray paint can. The tires are gone, and my hatred for this
stalker grows exponentially.

I don't think there's any hope for Bella's truck; that thing is older than shit. Alice's

car looks the worse, though. Both sides of the car are going to need a paint job, so
she might as well just have the whole thing repainted.

The tow trucks show up by the time Bella finishes her call with the insurance

company. Bella tells one of the drivers to just junk hers, but the man ends up buying
it from her instead, and seems excited about his new acquisition. Bella says she
needed to buy a new car, anyway, and I want to go with her and help her in any way
I can.

"Bell, we're going to stay with Esme until they finish the repairs on your

apartment," Renee says as she walks over to us. All Bella does is nod in
understanding.

"I think Bella should stay with Edward," Alice says as she dries the tears from her

- 65 -

face.

"My daughter is not staying with a man," Renee argues.

"Mom don't start," Bella says just as her father walks up to us.

"Of course Bella wants to stay at Edward's after playing kissy-face with him all

night," Alice says. I can't help but palm my face. Thanks a lot, Alice!

"You are not staying with him!" her father says in an almost excited tone.

"Dad, I'm a grown woman."

"You are not staying with him, Bella," Renee says again.

"I'm so happy the day has finally come that you both agree on something," my girl

says in her snarky tone.

"Fine. Bella is staying with me then. We can go shopping and have a girls night!

You need new clothes anyway. Jasper and Edward can go do their own thing," Alice
says in a final tone.

"Just no more ink," Esme chimes in.

"That's fine," Charlie says as Renee agrees. He then takes both Bella and Renee

back up to the apartment to collect some of their things.

"So...you and Bella are dating?" my mother asks as I roll my eyes.

"Please don't do this right now," I beg.

"They were definitely doing something. They wouldn't answer the door when I

stopped by last night," Alice says in a tattling tone. My mother quickly grabs her cell
phone and sends a text off to someone. I look over her shoulder and I see her write,
'I have proof he's not gay!'

"MOM! Who the hell are you sending that to?"

"Your dad, of course. This is turning into a fantastic day!"

Un-fucking-believable.

- 66 -

A/N: Thanks to toocute24, our lovely beta. Thanks to siohban for pre-reading for

us. You ladies keep us together, thank you. All mistakes we take full credit for.
Please read and review, we love hearing your thoughts. Like who you think the
stalker is…

Leave a review, even if it is only to say happy birthday to the older of the two

authors…LOL

- 67 -

Chapter 9

Disclaimer:

Stephenie Meyer owns all the character names.

The plot of this story and the way those said characters behave are owned 100%

by two of the Twi-Hardest, Twi-Mommas out there.

Chapter 8: Suspicions

BPOV

Around ten this morning, the crime scene investigators finally finished with my

apartment. The insurance adjusters, both for Esme and myself, have arrived and
taken their pictures so that the damage can be assessed and documented. The
building has no real damage, but Esme insisted on calling them in as well. My agent
assured me that, within a week, I would be cut a check to cover my destroyed
property.

I'm going to stay with Alice for a few days while everything gets sorted out and

any repairs can be made. Man alive, my parents still shocked me by actually
agreeing that I couldn't stay with Edward. I'm not sure I would have felt comfortable
there anyway, to be perfectly honest. Staying there on my own accord is one thing,
but having to stay there is another. I shouldn't have to be at Alice's for very long,
though. Esme already has a crew ready to get in the apartment as soon as I'm done
here today. She assures me that anything they find that is not destroyed will be put
into boxes for me to unpack and sort through later. Charlie managed to find all of
the photos I had, and he was taking them with him back to Forks. I'm sure that
Tanya will do everything in her power to get those replaced for me.

Alice has so much energy, and I am certain today's shopping trip will be

interesting. She already has her I-pad out and is making notes and lists. We
managed to get back in to go through what was left of the rubble that used to be my
belongings, once the insurance guys were done with their assessment. Renee has
already packed her clothes into her suitcase, and boxed up three boxes from her
room. I hope she behaves herself while she's staying with Esme. At least she
behaved when we were there for dinner. That's something, right?

- 68 -

I can't worry about that now, though. I need to go through things here quickly and

make a list of things I need to replace. Just about every piece of clothing I own has
been slashed or is in the bathroom tub with bleach poured all over them. I guess I
get a new wardrobe. There was some damage to Renee's belongings as well, but it's
clear the person was out to get me.

Walking through the apartment one last time, I can feel the tears run down my

face. Everything I have ever loved and cherished was in this apartment and now it's
gone. I glance down and see what's left of a small toy I've had for years and years.
Renee was never the most idealistic of mothers, but she had some good days, too. I
remember when I was young, she gave me this little toy, and I've kept it and
cherished it all these years. It was the first thing I remembered her buying for me
that we were both excited about. She and I used to play with little toys like this all of
the time, and now the only one I had left was destroyed.

"What's that, Bella?" Alice asks, coming up behind me.

"I know you may find it funny, but this is the one and only toy I kept from my

childhood," I say as more tears come.

"It's okay, Bella," Alice says in a comforting voice.

"Renee was never mother of the year, but we use to play My Little Pony together

all the time. It's one of a few happy memories I have of her," I say, taking a deep
breath.

"Let's go shopping. It always helps me feel better," she says with a small smile.

I set what's left of my little purple pony on my dresser, and with Alice following

close behind me, I head out the door. I'm the type of person to suffer in silence, but
it seems that Alice is the opposite and likes to talk everything out. She somehow
manages to get me talking.

"So. . . your mom's a little odd. No offense or anything, but is there a reason, or

has she always been crazy?" Alice asks as I laugh.

"Ugh. It's such a long story," I say, laughing without humor.

"It's okay. We have all day," she says with a huge smile.

"Alice, I don't really talk about all the stuff that surrounds my mother. I don't even

know everything that's happened to her," I explain, but Alice won't drop it.

- 69 -

"Okay, did your mom get married after your dad?"

"Yeah. She married Phil, he was six years older than me," I say, causing Alice's

mouth to fall open.

"What did they have in common?"

"I have no clue. I always thought he was cool, but it turns out he was into some

pretty bad drugs. I only know that because my Dad called him a meth-head once," I
tell her as she stares out the windshield.

"Was your mom into drugs?"

"Phoenix was known as the meth capital of the country at one point. I don't know

how or when Phil got into the drugs, but he dragged my mother down with him. My
parents split when I was two, so I don't remember them together. She had so many
boyfriends that I lost count. I wasn't excited that she was marrying Phil, but at least
the revolving door stopped," I say with a shrug.

"When did they split?"

"When I was fifteen."

"Why did they split?"

"Alice, this really isn't something I want to talk about," I say, thinking my words

will end the conversation.

"I'm sorry. I just really want to get to know you. I mean, you're going to marry my

brother," she says, making me burst out laughing.

"That's insane! Edward and I just met."

"Yeah, but I've never seen him act the way he does with you. He likes you a lot,"

she says as I smile; I like him a lot, too. "Anyway, like I was saying before, I just
want to get to know the real you. That, and I'm very curious about your mother."

"Alice, most of the stuff I know is hearsay. I've heard my Dad and step-mom talk

about things that have happened, but my mom won't talk about it," I say. I'm not one
to be a huge talker, and my mother is sort of a sore subject for me.

"She's probably embarrassed," Alice comments as I roll my eyes.

- 70 -

"I don't think she really remembers. The way my dad talks about it, she was pretty

high. Alice, if I tell you what I know, you can't talk about it to anyone," I explain.

"I'll probably talk to Jasper," she admits, making me laugh. At least she's being

honest.

"When I was fifteen, the phone at my dad's rang at like three in the morning,

waking the entire house. Renee has always used Charlie as her emergency contact,"
I explain as Alice holds up her hand.

"Wait, you lived with Charlie?"

"From the time I was twelve, and before you ask I was sent to live with him

because my mom thought Phil and I had a thing going on behind her back," I say
with an eye roll.

"So, she's always been a little fruity, then?"

"Yup, for as long as I can remember," I say with a half-smile.

"What was the phone call about?" she asks. I laugh humorously to myself. Just

when I thought I was in the clear, she picks right up where we left off.

"My dad answered the phone, and the next thing I knew, he was off the phone and

telling me to go back to bed. I didn't though. Instead, I stood at the top of the stairs
and listened to my dad tell Tanya that my mom had been raped. He said it wasn't
just one person either. Tanya started to cry, which I find to be bullshit now, because
my mother is nothing but nasty toward her. Anyway, my dad left a few hours later,
telling me he had to go help my mom. He was back in three days, and said she was
in the hospital getting the help she needed. I didn't see her for over a year after
that, and when I did, there was always something off about her. Now I know that
was the effects of meth. It ruins a person," I say with a sigh.

"But you seem close now," Alice says, sounding confused.

"We are, but more so because I feel bad for her. She went through a lot, and I just

want the best for her. I want to help her, but there's only so much I can do," I say
with a shrug.

"Okay, enough with the heavy," Alice says as we pull into the mall parking lot. I'm

glad we're done talking.

- 71 -

I know everything I've told Alice is weighing on her mind. She's being quiet, and I

know that's not like her. I feel bad that she's letting my mother's problems bother
her, but I don't think twice about it. Alice is probably one of those people that has to
process all of the information she's been given.

After shopping for more than two hours, and spending God only knows how much,

we decide to grab some food.

"I'm proud of you, Bella. I figured getting you to spend some money would not be

an easy task," Alice says with a laugh.

"Well, I have to have clothes and I'm only buying things I absolutely need. I have

to get at least one decent dress, too, because I have an awards dinner to attend in a
few weeks. I honestly haven't wanted to know how much money I've spent, so I just
hand over my credit card and tell everyone that I don't want to know the damages.
I'm sure that I'll be paying for a lot of this out of pocket by the end, but things could
be worse. Renee or I could've been there and been killed, instead of just having my
stuff destroyed."

"You're so right, Bella. Let's go to lunch at Café Espresso, down by Jam. They have

great sandwiches, and I want to drop by the shop really quick to give something to
Jasper."

"That sounds wonderful. Don't forget: we're meeting your mom at three."

"No worries, Bells. I'm always on the ball," she chuckles.

We stow the bags in the back of Jasper's Hummer, and I restrain my giggle as I

watch Alice climb into the monster of a vehicle. She drives the thing like it's a tank,
and that makes me really nervous.

"You do realize that you're driving like a maniac, with an officer of the law in your

vehicle, right?"

"I'm not worried about you giving me a ticket, Bella. You don't even carry a ticket

book around with you," she laughs.

"Still. . .this is my life, and I rather enjoy living it. Slow down!" I order. She slows

down a bit, but she's still laughing at me. We get to the parking lot beside Jam and
park the monster truck. Again, I have to refrain from laughing as I watch her get
out. Alice is very small, and normally quite graceful, but when you're only 5'2, there
is no graceful way to get in and out of a vehicle where the floorboards are even with

- 72 -

your waistline.

"Okay, Bella, go ahead and grab a table over at Café Espresso. I'm just going to

drop this off for Jasper, and then I'll be right over; it'll only take a minute. Can you
order me a raspberry tea?" Alice asks, and I nod in agreement. Making my way into
the small sandwich and coffee shop, I find a table by the window and pick up a
menu. I'm looking it over when a waitress approaches the table.

"Hi, I'm Emily! Can I get you something to drink while you look over the menu?"

the pretty, tanned girl asks sweetly.

"Sure, Emily. I have a friend who's joining me in just a minute, and we'll both have

a glass of raspberry tea, please."

"Okay, two raspberry teas. I don't think I've seen you here before, so let me

recommend the grilled Chicken Asian Salad. It comes with creamy sesame dressing.
Leah is a great cook, and her salads are the best ever. I'll let you mull it over while I
grab your drinks."

"Thanks Emily," I say, thinking of how friendly this woman is. "I'm not sure what

Alice likes, but that salad sounds amazing to me." Seeing Alice, I naturally point at
her heading towards us from across the street.

"Alice Cullen? Oh…lucky you! I'll be back with the drinks." Her tone immediately

changed to something not so friendly. I was shocked by that and her clear change of
demeanor.

Alice almost bounces into her seat, full of enthusiasm. It's like she's the energizer

bunny.

"Whoa there, Zippy! You're fully charged. What's going on with you?" I ask.

"Oh, Bella, I'm just so happy. Jasper is the best man ever and I am so lucky to have

him," she swoons.

"Well, maybe the waitress can take the wind out of your sails, then. She was all

sweet to me until I mentioned you. What's that all about?" I ask, with my brow
raised.

"Shit! I forgot that stupid bitch was working for her cousin. That's Emily," she says

with her eyes wide. I stare at her like she grew another head. Am I supposed to
understand her telepathically. Then it clicks.

- 73 -

"That is Sam's ex-wife?"

"Uh…yeah!" Alice says, as if I am completely dense. I can practically hear the

'duh' added on at the end. I get it now, but really, let's not even consider the stress
I've been through today.

Emily walks back to the table and not so gently sets down our glasses. "What do

you want?" she asks rather rudely.

"I think I'd like to try the salad you told me about, it sounds delicious."

"Sure," she says quickly while looking at me. Turning to Alice, she doesn't even

ask, just stands there tapping her foot on the floor.

"Oh, hello, Emily! So nice to see you again. I think I'll have the same as my

brother's girlfriend. Thanks," Alice says in a fake cheery voice that would drive
anyone crazy. Emily turns enough to look at me, and she looks pissed. She all but
stomps away. I look at Alice and give her my best 'what the fuck look' I have. "Bella,
before you get mad and yell, I'm betting you that she's Edward's stalker, and will
show her cards now. Wait and see," Alice says with a wink.

Our lunch is interesting, at best. Emily just about threw my food at me and Alice

both. I want to see her reaction, so I play Alice's game. As Emily approaches the
table again, I make sure to smile at her.

"Emily, you were right. This salad was amazing! I think I'll have you get me

another one to go. I want to take something special to Edward. I know he'll just love
this! Oh, and put this all on one bill, please," I say sweetly.

"Edward would never eat this salad; he hates rabbit food. You should go get him a

Gyro from Eric's. Some girlfriend you are! I'll be right back with your check." As she
stomps off, still mumbling, I smile at Alice and take out my cell phone to call Alec.

*LK&IV*

Stalker's POV

I love the drama I've caused. I am so glad that stupid bitch cop is upset; it makes

me smile. My love had to work today, so of course I'll be at the campus, too. I've
been sitting outside his lecture hall on a nearby bench. Most people would think I'm
studying, but I've really been wrapping up the plans on the house Edward and I will
share. I have hired someone to replace some windows and do some soundproofing.

- 74 -

I bought this little house more than a year ago, and have put a lot of money into

having it remodeled. It is on the outskirts of Seattle, the closest neighbor is almost
two miles away. I've made sure it is safe and have had a lot of extra security put into
it. The door already locks magnetically, and once the windows are done, things will
be almost set. I still have to stock the cellar. I'm guessing that after spending a
minimum of six months at the house, Edward will not want to be away from me ever
again.

I'm pulled out of my 'studies' by the sound of Edward's voice. I watch him grab his

jacket and head towards his office. I put on my headphones so it looks like I am
listening to music, but I'm actually using a cheap, but effective, listening device. I
can stay behind him more than thirty yards and still hear him plain as day. As long
as he stays away from groups of people, I'll be able to hear him clearly. I pack up my
stuff and follow behind him, making sure he's a good distance ahead of me.

"Hey, Alice. I was calling to see how the shopping was going with Bella." Why the

fuck does he care about what either of them are doing? "What are you doing at
Jam?" Oh…yay! Maybe they'll get matching tattoos. I know the perfect tattoos for
them: 'Bitch Cop' and 'Nosy Bitch'. I smile, I crack myself up at my own thoughts.
"Okay, Alice, have a nice lunch. Tell Bella that I said hello," he says, disconnecting
the phone call. Tell Bella hi…PUKE!

I stop when he reaches his office door and take a seat on a bench, so that he won't

notice me following him. I need to be very careful now that he's worried. I notice
him looking around more than he ever has before, and I wonder why he's just
standing there instead of going in. Something must be wrong. I watch him there,
looking into his office as if he's watching something very interesting. The only thing
in his office is that twit who teaches his classes for him when he's not here. What
can it be that is so interesting?

More than ten minutes pass and he's still just standing off to the side of his office.

Suddenly, he moves away from the door and back in my direction. Stopping just a
little ways from me, he sits on a bench two down from me. I watch as he takes out
his phone and dials. This time, with him closer, I can vaguely hear the ringing of the
phone he is calling.

"Bella, listen carefully," he whispers. Why the fuck is he calling the bitch cop now?

"I was just standing outside of my office door. I saw her Bella, I saw Angela." He
stopped talking for a second; that bitch cop must have interrupted him. "I know that
you're not on the case anymore, Bella, but I need you to call Alec for me." What in
the hell is going on? That bitch cop is off the case and what about Angela? "I saw
her sitting at my desk. She never uses my desk. I watched her as she wrote on a few

- 75 -

different pieces of paper, and then she kissed the last one. Bella, it's Angela. It has
to be her," he said, still whispering. I watched him as he nervously kept looking
down toward his office door. "Okay, thanks, Bella. I'll talk to you later. I'll stay away
from Angela until Alec gets here, I promise. Are you sure he'll be taking her into
custody?" If I have my way, you will not be seeing her later.

Now . . . what can I do to get his attention?

A/N: Thanks to toocute24, our lovely beta. All mistakes are ours, we had to make a

few tweaks. Thanks to Siohban for pre-reading for us. Please read and review, we
love hearing your thoughts. Special thanks to the reviewers who have their
messaging turned off and I was unable to reply to their reviews. Thanks everyone
for the birthday wishes. See ya Tuesday on facebook for the TEASER and
Wednesday for the next update!

- 76 -

Chapter 10

Disclaimer:

Stephenie Meyer owns all things twilight, but when you find some wackadoodle

crazy bitch in there stalking Edward, well that is all ours!

Chapter 9: One Step Closer

EPOV

As I drive to the gym, I try unsuccessfully to clear the image of a crying Angela

being taken into custody from my head. I'm glad that this nightmare is over, though,
because to be honest, this stalking was really starting to get to me. I feel relieved to
have this weight lifted from my shoulders. I've always been the kind of person who
doesn't let stuff ruffle me, but the thoughts of a stranger in my home, my bed, my
office, and God only knows where else, is disturbing to me.

Parking at the gym, I glance at the clock. Emmett told me to be here at four so we

could work-out together. I know I need to start working out a little more. I have a
sudden desire to increase my physical stamina for a certain brunette detective. With
a smile, I walk in and scan my keycard for entry. Once in the locker room, I open my
locker, grab my shorts and tank, and head to the bathroom to change. I've never
liked being out in the open while changing clothes; some things should just always
be done in private.

Making my way out into the main gym, I spot Emmett in the corner. It seems like

he's wrapping up a one-on-one training session with a client, so I head to the
treadmills, where I usually start out with a good five-mile run. I know Emmett will
be ready to lift with me once I'm done.

I'm working up quite a decent sweat as I listen to my iPod. Once the machine

starts to slow, I know I've reached my cool down, so I take a quick look around to
see where Emmett is. I scan the entire room, but he's nowhere to be seen. Victoria,
a redhead who works at the gym, notices me scanning the room and points to the
office. I smile and wave, letting her know I understand. Emmett will be out soon; he
just went into the office for a minute.

Victoria is a little odd; the most I've ever noticed of her, is a meek smile or a point

- 77 -

in a certain direction. She's not a big conversationalist. Emmett says she works
great with the ladies, but refuses to take on any male clientele. We both find it odd,
but it keeps the women off of Emmett, and in turn, keeps Rose happy.

"Yo, Spunk," Emmett says as he comes over to me.

"Spunk? What the fuck?" I ask as I wipe down the treadmill with the antibacterial

cleaner.

"Well . . . you're a punk who's getting some now, so I'm calling you spunk," he

laughs.

"Emmett, I swear to God, if you teach that to BB, I'm going to cut your nuts off.

Lay off the nicknames, okay? My name is Edward."

"Chill out, Spunk. Let's go lift. What's going on with you, bro? You look happy, yet

sad at the same time?" Emmett asks as we move over to the weights and he starts to
set them up for me.

"Emmett, the police arrested Angela today. She's the one who's been sending me

letters and shit."

"Wow, Spunk, that sucks! I know Angela was a good teaching assistant. Is there

any doubt that it was her?"

"I have no doubt about it being her. I saw her, man. She was writing a note, kissed

it and then put it in her briefcase. It's spooky to know that she's been in my
apartment, man. I'm just really freaked out. I mean, that tattoo Jasper just did for
me, was something she drew. It's just all so strange."

"Wow, that is strange, but I understand. I would be freaked out, too. Hey, Edward,

I have to run to my office really quick to take care of something. I'll be right back,
man."

"Yeah, no problem," I say to his retreating form.

I finish the set and then switch off to work on some curls. I notice someone

standing beside me, so I turn to where I'm almost face-to-face with Jessica.

"Sorry," I say. "I didn't see you standing there." I move over a little so I'm not

quite so close to her.

- 78 -

"Hi, Ed! You're looking mighty fine today, all hot and sweaty," she says with a

giggle. I'm sure she thinks she's cute, but in my opinion, she missed the bus. I don't
say anything, but she continues her rambling anyway. I hear the words I've been
dreading since I saw her standing there, before she can finish, I interrupt.

"Jessica, I'm sorry, but my girlfriend wouldn't really like it if I went out with

anyone else," I say, hoping she'll go away believing that I'm off the market.

"What! Who are you dating? Please tell me it's not that redheaded loser over there

that you were waving at earlier!"

"Jessica, I am not dating Victoria, and who I am dating is none of your business.

I've already told you I'm not interested, so please just back off and leave me alone."

Quickly, she lunges her body toward me, and catching me off guard, places her

lips to mine. I gently, but quickly, push her away from me. Before she gets too far,
her nails scratch into my scalp, and her fingers tighten in my hair. With her mouth
close to my ear, I can both feel and hear her breathing.

"I told you before, I don't give up. One day I will make you mine," she says and

then kisses my cheek before letting go of my hair. Man, that woman is a nutcase!
Wait a minute . . . she said 'I will make you mine.' Oh shit! I don't even know what to
think anymore; everyone looks guilty. Angela and her notes . . . Jessica and her clear
need of medication . . . To top it all off, Victoria is still watching me from across the
room. I have to get the fuck out of here; I could really use a drink right now.

After cleaning up the stuff I used, I quickly make my way to the locker room to get

changed. Once I'm dressed, I check my phone and see that I have a missed call from
my Mom. In her voicemail, she asks me to invite Emmett, Rose and BB to dinner
tonight. She said she wanted us all to be there to help support Bella. When I leave
the locker room, I stop long enough to make sure Emmett and his family will join us
for dinner, before I get in my car and leave. The few short blocks between the gym
and home fly by quickly.

I stop off on the second floor on the way up to my place, wanting to check things

out. I can see that Mom already has a crew here working. When I glance inside
Bella's apartment, I'm amazed by what I see. The difference is already clear. I bet
they'll be completely done, and she'll be able to move back in within a week. I head
up to my place so I can shower and change my clothes. I decide to head over to
Mom's early; I have a lot on my mind.

~LK&IV~

- 79 -

BPOV

Well, until Edward called me, I thought for sure it was Emily. She is a total wacko,

but Edward saw Angela writing a note and kissing it. She was sitting at his desk,
too, where she wasn't supposed to be. Alec is taking her in for questioning, and I'm
relieved that this mess appears to be over. Something tells me that Angela isn't the
stalker, but I can't go against what Edward saw, either. I still told Alec about the
interaction with Emily, and if things don't pan out with Angela, she'll be checked
out, too.

Alice and I meet Esme at three, and find that the crew has already removed

everything that had been destroyed from the apartment. They are really fast
workers. The crew leader comes up and informs us that I can move back in by this
weekend.

We leave Jasper's Hummer here at the apartment, and Alice and I go with Esme.

She stops by a large storage building and explains that I can have any of the
furniture there.

"Esme, the insurance is giving me money to replace the furniture. I can buy some

new stuff, really."

"Don't be silly, Bella; I have this huge storage place full of furnishings that my

clients want me to get rid of for them. Most of this stuff is practically brand new, but
the owners ended up replacing it anyway. The price is right, and there's a ton to
choose from. Let's look at the living room stuff first," she says, directing us toward
the left side of the building.

There was a beautiful, soft pink leather sectional set, and I fall in love with it as

soon as I see it. Esme comes up beside me and smiles. "You like it don't you?" I nod,
and with a giant smile, Esme does the same squealing and jumping thing that Alice
always does. I can clearly see where Alice gets her excitement from; Edward is right
about that.

"Okay, now that's settled, we can check out the bedroom furniture. The workers

said that there were some slashes in the cloth covering the headboard, and that all
of the other furniture was cut as well. Here, my dear, are several different bedroom
sets. You can pick out any size that you'd like. I get all my new mattress and box
spring sets from Serta at a discount, so after you choose the furniture, we'll order
the bedding set."

I take a look around the area and am amazed that there are so many different sets

- 80 -

to choose from. Alice is walking silently beside me, and letting me choose without
offering any input. I stop, taking a closer look at a set that is dark wood, but has
beautiful detailing. It's a king-sized, four-poster bed. The headboard is covered in
black metal designs of vines and flowers. It is feminine, yet not girlie. I love
everything about it. "Esme, this is absolutely beautiful, but I'm not sure that it would
fit in my bedroom."

"Bella, that is beautiful and I have personally considered moving it to my house to

use in my guest room. You're right, though. I don't think it would fit in the
apartment. There is a lot more to choose from, and you never know . . . maybe
someday when you get a bigger place, I will still have this and you would be more
than welcome to have it then, my dear. Oh, here is a lovely queen set with a sleigh
design. It's in black walnut, and has a matching dresser and armoire. That would
look lovely in your room," she says.

I agree after seeing the set, so she calls and orders the mattresses and bedding.

As we walk to another part of the warehouse, I can't help but glide my hand across
the cool metal of the king-sized set.

We finally make it back to Esme's, and I see Edward's car in the driveway. When

we enter the house, I hear soft notes from the piano floating through the house. I
see Esme's smile, and can just about feel the happiness his music brings to her.

"You love listening to him play, don't you?" I ask, with a smile.

"Yes, I do. Carlisle wanted Edward to become a doctor because of his ability to

read something once and know it, but Edward would have never found joy in
medicine. His joy is in his music." I nod in understanding as we listen to the sounds
his fingers create.

Renee shows up at around six, and everyone else arrives about thirty minutes

later. I haven't had much of a chance to speak to my mom; she closes herself off in
the guest room as soon as she gets here. I help Esme with dinner. I love cooking and
her kitchen is amazing!

We all sit down at the table when dinner is ready, and Carlisle says grace. While

we eat, everyone makes small talk, but no one really wants to say anything about the
elephant in the room: the damage to my apartment. Finally, I clear my throat.

"Well, everyone, I haven't heard differently, but I think they've made an arrest in

Edward's case. He witnessed Angela Webber writing notes today, and then kissing
them. Alec was supposed to be picking her up and taking her in for questioning. "

- 81 -

Everyone agrees that it is indeed good news. "I am just so glad that this is over. I

can finally relax," Edward says.

"Well, until we know for certain, I would still be careful and watchful," I reply.

Everyone agrees that being cautious is still in Edward's best interest.

Alice leans forward and smiles at Renee. "I am so glad that you weren't there last

night to get hurt. I know you have been through so much already." Three things
happen at once after that comment. I glare at Alice for opening her mouth, Renee
glares at me for opening mine, and everyone else looks at Alice, seeking an
explanation.

Renee turns and smiles at Esme and Carlisle. "I think I need to excuse myself.

Thank you for the lovely meal," she says as she leaves the table. I watch her leave
the room, and I know she is going to leave Esme's altogether.

"Excuse me," I say, following Renee to her guest room. The door is open, so I stick

my head in. "Mom?" I say, not seeing her. Renee walks out of the bathroom carrying
her bag of toiletries.

"What do you want, Isabella? Did you come to make sure that your low-life

druggie mother was fully put in her place?"

"Mom…" I start as she cuts me off.

"I'm leaving. Do not talk to me. I am going to stay with a friend of mine. Since all

of my stuff is already out of your place, I won't be coming back. Leave me alone,
please. I have nothing else to say to you."

I watch as my mother walks out of the room before I sit down and silently cry to

myself. I know she's not the perfect mother. Hell, I'm not sure there is such a thing.
I mean, Tanya is great and wonderful, but even she's not perfect. I wish that my
mother knew that her past is exactly that for me: the past. I wish she loved herself
enough to know that I do love and care about her.

After a few minutes, I hear a noise and look up, seeing Alice and Esme standing in

the doorway.

"Bella, can we come in for a minute, please?" Alice asks in a much more subdued

than normal tone. I nod my head and quickly dry my tears. I've never been one to
show a large amount of emotion in front of others. "Bella, I am so sorry. I never
meant anything at all by my comment, and I swear to all that is holy, I never told

- 82 -

anyone anything. I haven't even talked to Jasper yet."

"I know, Alice, and your comment was innocent. I realize that you meant well."

"Alice, why don't you go back downstairs now so that Bella and I can talk," Esme

says. I watch as Alice moves to leave the room, but turns to hug me first, instead. I
hug her back; I can't be mad at Alice. She didn't mean anything bad by her
comment.

"I'm okay, Alice. I know you didn't mean anything bad by your comment.

Everything will work out, and Renee will eventually calm down." Alice nodded her
head and made her way back out the door. Esme moves over and sits beside me on
the bed, taking my hand in hers and giving it a little squeeze.

"Bella, you are not to blame for Renee's behavior. Not tonight, or any other time in

your life. Don't beat yourself up over this, just give her some time. She will stay
clean. She told me today a little about her past. She never went into much detail, but
she did tell me how she's been working to make herself a better person. Now, how
about we go back downstairs and let my son know that you're okay, since he lashed
out at Alice as soon as you left the room?"

I nod my head and we head back downstairs to join everyone else. I can see that

Edward is mad at his sister the moment I enter the room. I quickly pull him aside
and let him know everything is okay. We end up staying at Esme and Carlisle's for
another hour or so discussing today's events, before finally heading back to the
building we all live in. After Emmett and Rose take Bree and bid us a goodnight on
the second floor, we go up to the third. Not wanting the night to end yet, Edward
joins us at Alice and Jasper's apartment. Alice makes some popcorn, and we all sit to
watch a movie on the ginormous flat screen.

I feel content, even with all the drama my mother caused. Edward and I cuddle

under a blanket and he wraps his arm securely around me. Being with Edward is too
easy. We're still getting to know one another, but I feel so connected to him already.
I want to be with him and take our relationship to the next level.

"We're heading to bed," Jasper says as he picks up a sleeping Alice. We wish him a

good night, and I cuddle even closer to Edward. He looks down at me and smiles
before kissing my lips. I deepen the kiss as he places his hand that isn't around me,
on my the side of my face.

"How about we go out to dinner with each other tomorrow night?" he asks as he

lightly kisses me again.

- 83 -

"I would really love that," I say as we kiss some more.

"Thank you for everything you have done for me. I'm grateful for you," he says as

he kisses me again.

"I'm so glad I met you. I want to see where this goes," I tell him as I sit up a little

more.

"Me too. I think we have something special. I know you are the first person I have

ever wanted in any way," he says as we chuckle.

"You're sweet," I say, laying my head on his shoulder. "I'm glad this is over for

you."

"Me too, baby."

"You sound off. I would think you would sound relived right now," I tell him as I

look at his face. He looks conflicted.

"I know what I saw, but part of me still feels like something isn't right," he says as

I nod.

"I feel the same way. Part of me feels that Angela isn't the one stalking you."

"Maybe we just need some time to let all this shit sink in," he says, pulling me

closer to him. "Maybe everything will fall into place now."

"I really like you," I say and watch as he smiles. "I told Emily I was your girlfriend

and she didn't like it very much."

"She didn't?" he says with a laugh. "Well, I told Jessica I had a girlfriend, and she

didn't like that either."

"I think I'm going to be the most hated woman in Port Angeles if we become a

thing," I say as he laughs.

"I think we're already a thing," he says. I can't help but smile at that.

"Yeah, I think we are, too. I just didn't want to sound all teen-girl by saying it," I

say as I laugh.

"Did you just call me a girl?" he asks as he stares at me with a spark in his eyes.

- 84 -

"It is what it is," I say. I'm caught off guard when starts to tickle me. He had me

pinned to the couch and I was doing everything I could to get away. I was a trained
officer of the law, but when I was being tickled, I couldn't think of what to do. I
absolutely hated being tickled!

"Don't blame me if I knee you in the nuts," I laugh out as he stills his movements.

"You would kick me in my family jewels?"

"I will if you don't stop tickling me," I say as I catch my breath. We laugh as he

lowers his face to mine.

"I don't care if I sound like a girl," he says with a smile. "We're a thing now, and

that's final."

"Yes, sir," I say before leaning in for another kiss. His kisses are unlike anything I

have ever felt. They felt right. After some heated kisses, he lays behind me on the
couch and pulls the blanket over us. I have that stupid girly smile on my face as I
close my eyes. The moment he wraps his arms around me, I feel this amazing
warmth spread through me, and sleep quickly takes me.

A/N: We want to wish everyone a very happy Thanksgiving if you celebrate it that

is. We had a few really great reviews lately and some are asking really great
questions. Please make sure that you have your private messaging turned on, or I
cannot answer you. I always take the time to answer each and EVERY review that is
able to be answered. Jadedghost22 asked: Cool, so we know it is not Angela, or
Emily. Or are you going to make it so he has a whole bunch of stalkers? Answer: No,
Edward has only one stalker. The mystery is who is the stalker? Don't fret too much,
you will get to hear all about Jessica next chapter, we promise.

- 85 -

Chapter 11

Disclaimer:

Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight and all character names from Twilight that

JessAndTAT use. Jess and Kasi…well they own minivans and the storyline that is
making some of the Twilight characters look crazy.

Chapter 10: Meeting The Beginning

BPOV

RING. RING.

My cell phone wakes me with a jolt. I look around; I am in the living room at Alice

and Jasper's. I am so warm, and have to untangle my arms from Edward to reach the
phone.

RING. RING.

I see it is the station calling. "Detective Swan," I say answering the phone.

"Hey Swan, wanted to give you a heads up on things. We released Miss. Webber

this morning. Mr. Cullen was correct; she was writing notes to leave someone
secretly. Apparently, Miss. Webber has a rather large crush on a Mr. James Tracker,
from Tracker Automotive. She has been leaving him letters, flowers, and drawings
for the past six months. When we contacted Mr. Tracker, he was not worried about
it at all. He came to the station to identify the letters we confiscated from Miss.
Webber, and confirmed that they were the same as the ones he has been receiving.
He even showed us other letters, which were an exact match to the letters we found
on Miss. Webber. Once we confirmed that the letters were a match, Mr. Tracker
asked to speak to her. Since we had no reason to hold her, she was released and
actually left with Mr. Tracker. I guess he likes his stalker, or secret admirer, in this
case," Alec chuckles.

"Well, I had a feeling we had the wrong person last night. I'll let Edward know

what is going on. Do we have any other leads to go on?" I ask Alec. I know he called
me because he is worried for my safety too, and will tell me if he knows anything.

- 86 -

"Swan, you know you've been pulled from the case, but I will always tell you what

I know. I honestly have to say that I think you're in serious danger. Besides, Captain
Black said to keep you in the loop, so I will tell you everything I know. Right now we
know that it cannot be Angela Webber. She has proof of who she was writing her
letters to, and an iron clad alibi of her whereabouts when your apartment was
vandalized. Neither the listening devices, nor any of the notes have any identifying
prints on them at all. There was a blonde hair found in Mr. Cullen's bed, but it
appears to be synthetic and most likely from a wig. We haven't figured out how the
person gained entrance into the building, his residence, or office, but it's obvious
they have."

"Well, the front door of the building is always unlocked," I say.

"Yes, but the cameras in the hall have never picked up anyone entering that can't

be accounted for. There also have been no instances where the cameras were
interrupted. The only other entrance into the building is a service entrance in the
back; there are no cameras back there, but Dr. and Mrs. Cullen say that they are the
only ones who have a key for outside entry to that door. The camera in the parking
lot is not working; it was damaged somehow. Forensics thinks that it might have
happened during a recent storm, and not from something the suspect did. There
were no fingerprints on the pry bar found in your apartment. The person used it on
the door, which is why there was so much damage to the door and frame."

"So where does this leave us? Who are you looking at? Did forensics find anything

useful in my apartment?" I start firing off questions, none of which Alec has answers
for.

I feel Edward sit up behind me, but I don't yet acknowledge him. I am too stressed

out over this whole matter, but relax slightly when I feel his hands running up and
down my back as I finish speaking to Alec. With no more decent leads, and very little
evidence from any of the crime scenes, this case is getting more and more involved.

As I get off the phone, I look up to see Jasper walk into the room. "Ya'll do know

that the queen-size bed in the guest room is much more comfortable than that sofa,
right?" he asks while chuckling at what I am sure is some lovely bed head we're
sporting.

"I was going to go home, but I couldn't leave," Edward says stroking his hand up

my back again.

"Please tell me that I don't have to have my sofa cleaned again!" Alice shrieks out,

as she rushes into the living room.

- 87 -

"Wh…no," I shake my head, finally understanding what she was asking.

"Alice, I can't believe that you would say something like that. That was rude and a

very wrong assumption. I think that you owe Bella an apology. I know as your
brother, I am seriously ashamed of your lack of filter between your brain and your
mouth." Edward turns back toward me, and grabs my hand. "Would you like to go to
the Café Espresso with me to get some breakfast?"

"Um, yeah, sure. I just need to take a quick shower, and change my clothes. Is that

okay?" I ask, looking to Jasper and Alice. I suddenly feel as if I have worn out the
welcome I have been given.

"Oh gosh, Bella," Alice says, moving to stand in front of me. "I'm sorry, I wasn't

thinking. Really, I am so sorry. It's just . . . last week we let Sam crash here after he
had too much to drink at Emmett's. The next morning when I got up early for a
meeting, Leah was here with him, on our sofa, and let's just say that I had to have it
cleaned. I also wish there was a such thing as brain bleach that could remove
images from your mind."

"Leah?" Edward, Jasper, and I all question simultaneously.

Alice blows out a deep breath and nods her head, knowing that she just let the cat

out of the bag.

"Oh, you didn't know?" she asks, knowing damn well that no one else knew.

"Whatever; it is what it is," she says with a shrug.

"What's the big deal?" I ask as Edward and Jasper stand there dumbfounded.

"Leah is Emily's cousin," Alice explains as the boys still stand there in shock.

"Oh, yeah, I remember," I say with a nod.

"I can't believe he is with Leah. I knew there was someone, but I never expected it

to be her," Jasper says with a chuckle.

I walk away to get ready for breakfast with Edward. After the shock wears off, he

heads to his place to get ready as well. I'm a little uncomfortable staying with Alice
after this morning, so I may take Edward up on his offer. I don't care what my
parents say; I am a grown woman after all. I really like Edward and I could see
myself with him. I want to see where our relationship goes. I know I love spending
anytime I can together, and after last night, I feel even closer to him.

- 88 -

We meet in the hallway and we hold hands as we head out of the building. I love

the feeling I have when I am around him. Who would have thought a crazy stalker
would bring two people together like this?

"Wanna know something funny?" I ask as we get a booth at the café.

"Sure," he says giving me a curious look.

"Angela isn't your stalker, but she is a stalker," I say with a smirk.

"Seriously?"

"Yup, and the guy who she was stalking left the precinct with her," I say as he

laughs out loud.

"Who is it, can you tell me?" Edward asks all excited, like he is an original gossip

girl.

"No wonder your parents thought you were gay. I think you just channeled Perez

Hilton there Edward."

~LK&IV~

EPOV

I am speechless. Bella just said I acted like Perez Hilton! I am not 100% positive

who that is, but I am guessing he's a gay guy who likes to gossip. I make a mental
note to Google him when I get home later. I shock her back though, because I thread
my fingers into her hair and kiss her in the booth of the café with a hunger that
makes us both moan. It's really funny until Leah comes to the table and asks us to
stop fornicating in her booth and to place our order. We eat our breakfast and leave
the café, making sure to tip Leah nicely. I have a ten o'clock class and then I am free
for the rest of the day.

Seeing Angela in my office again this morning, I feel really bad. I stopped on my

way in and got her a small thing of flowers, and I give them to her as soon as I see
her. We talk briefly and when I explain the stuff going on in my life, she is very
apologetic over the whole matter. She seems truly sorry for scaring me, yet I was
the one who turned her in to the police. She tells me how she was nervous to talk to
James and that the notes just kind of happened. Then she actually thanks me for
bringing her and James together! I arrange for her to have all of the plans for the
rest of the week, so she can teach the classes, and then go about my morning.

- 89 -

Alec has arranged for us to meet with the Dean. After sitting in the meeting, Alec,

the Dean, and I agree; It is best for me to be gone the rest of this week, and maybe
next as well. The Dean asks if I am certain Angela can handle the classes, so I assure
him that my study plans are complete, including some upcoming tests and notes. We
arrange it so that all my grading can be done from my own home office, I will just be
off campus. We also agree that I will Skype with the classes, so that I am still hands
on, albeit not directly. The locks on my office doors are being changed, and the
campus has agreed to set up cameras in the hallways by my office, and classroom
doors. Campus security will also be increased during the days and times when I am
to be on campus.

Leaving the campus, I call Bella. I set it up for her to meet me at Jam tonight

around six, and I head to see my parents. I tell them about everything that took
place on campus today, and they tell me that they have repair crews scheduled to
change all the locks and cameras at the building tomorrow morning. There will be
cameras added to the entire building, and there will also be a guard in place at the
entrance until this is all under control.

After spending the day with my parents, I head over to Jam to hang with the guys.

As soon as I walk in, I notice it's just Sam, Jasper, and Rose. Always being the quiet
one, I go for broke and approach Rose.

"Hey, Rose! Guess what I learned before school today?" I ask her in my best

impression of Alice. Seeing Rose's eyes light up with fascination over my obviously
fake enthusiasm, is almost too much for me. "Well, are you gonna guess, or not?" I
urge her, hoping that she will actually act all super gossip girlie back.

Rose flips her hair and smacks the gum she is always chewing. "I have no clue!

Dontcha go leavin' me hangin'. Come on share the deets with me . . . spill the 411!"

"Guess who was playing hide the sausage on Alice's suede sofa after drinking at

your house last week?" I ask in the all-excited voice, watching in my peripheral
vision and seeing Sam's face pale quickly.

"I can't believe that Alice told you!" Sam roars as Jasper and I bust out laughing.

"Okay, so I know Sam was laying pipe to someone on the sofa at Alice's. Who was

it? Never mind, let me guess . . . was he with Bella?" Rose asks with a gasp.

"No!" I shout out, no longer in the joking voice I have been using.

"Take it easy, tiger. I knew I could get you to admit that you had some serious

- 90 -

feelings for the cop. Emmett and I had a bet going, and I just won. Wait until he
finds out that he owes me…"

I cut her off. "What the fuck is it with my friends and family all making bets about

my personal life, or insinuations of my sexual preferences?"

All three of them start laughing, and soon the joke is on me instead of Sam. After

they finally stop their incessant laughter at my expense, Rose stops talking and
looks deep in thought. "Okay, you have me stumped. I doubt that Sam would bring
Emily into Alice's place, so who was it?"

Sam looks at me and Jasper, shrugs, and says, "Leah." Rose starts choking on her

gum. It's appears she swallowed, and Jasper and I are snickering again. I look at the
clock and see it is ten to six; Bella will be here soon. I turn to look at Jasper. "Jasper,
do you have the drawing for Bella's tat' done?"

"Yeah, it was a super simple thing to draw. Alice was positive that she would want

a my little pony. Do you know the story behind it?" Jasper asks. I shake my head as I
hear Rose tell Sam to look out the front window. Sitting across the road off to the
left, there is Emily in her car, watching us. Son-of-a-bitch! I quickly dial Alec and
alert him of Emily's presence outside Jam. He tells me that they are on the way.
After a few minutes on the phone with him, I see Bella walking up the block. I get off
the phone after telling him to hurry, and run out of Jam.

I rush to Bella's side, worried for her safety because of Emily. I hug her to me as a

police car arrives on scene. We all stand in front of Jam and watch as Emily is
hauled out of her car. The police have to pull her out rather forcefully, and she loses
it and screams out.

"You motherfucker, you're mine! I will fucking kill her, do you understand me? I

will kill her! You think I am stupid, but I'm not. She is DEAD!" At this point, the
police have her cuffed and are throwing her into the back of the squad car.

Alice arrives and is watching in awe with the rest of us. Emily keeps kicking at the

windows of the squad car, still screaming out her threats. After we all give our
statements, we watch as the police car drives away with my stalker. I pick Bella up
and swing her around in my arms and kiss her deeply. As I set her back on her feet,
my hand finds her perfect ass and I squeeze, laughing as she giggles with her lips
against mine.

"It's finally over," I say as I brush the hair out of her face. "I have a surprise for

you. Well, it was actually Alice's idea, but if you decide you don't want it, we can

- 91 -

frame the drawing for you to keep. Come on so Jasper can show you what he drew
for you," I tell Bella, pulling her into the shop.

STALKER POV

The rage I feel watching them kiss as he holds her tight, just fuels my drive. He

will pay, too; I will show him. After they go inside Jam, I walk to the side parking lot
where his precious silver Volvo is parked. I think I'll take it for a ride. Using the
key-fob I took ages ago from his kitchen, I turn off the alarm and get in. I start the
car and drive out the back. He will fucking know who he belongs to soon!

Hours later I am finally home, having never gone back to Jam. I feel better now

that some of my tension has been relieved. Grabbing my journal, I sit at my desk and
start to read through my entries.

I can't believe that he ignored me again.

Why is he still ignoring me? Why am I not good enough for him?

When I am standing right beside him, he acts as if I don't exist.

I have to get his attention somehow.

He never talks to me, and he acts like he has never even seen me.

I will not allow him to continue to ignore me.

I don't understand what he sees in her.

I've watched him for several years, and have even been close enough to touch

him.

I have flirted and have tried my best to sway his interest in me, but nothing has

worked so far.

I know he isn't gay; he shows the men no more interest than he shows me.

I overheard his interfering sister make him call the cops, and now that frumpy,

mousey-girl is involved because she was the detective in charge of the investigation.

They are all so stupid! They can't even spot a tack under their own damn thumbs.

They'll never expect me, because I'm that good.

- 92 -

Edward doesn't even seem scared; then again, he has no reason to be. I know I

will never hurt him, and deep down I know he realizes it too. I love him so much; I
just wish he knew.

Why his stupid sister suggested the police is beyond me. I really don't like her. If

she becomes too much of a problem, I will cut her.

I know he won't be mad at me when he finally realizes that I'm the one he truly

loves.

He was born to be mine; no man can ever make me feel the way he does.

I crave the feel of his hands on my skin; I crave the day I make him mine.

I spend so many nights thinking of how good he will be to me. Even when I slide

my fingers through my folds, I know they are no substitute for his. Until I make him
mine, though, they'll have to do.

The melodic sound of his velvet voice is the one I hear in my dreams. I see his wild

sex hair in my mind, the color of copper, blond, and hints of red. Those eyes of
his...they are so beautiful. The crystal green is beyond enticing.

If that mousey, interfering girl gets in my way, I will have to end her. She is so

plain; I don't see why any man would want her. She is so insignificant, that I can't
even say what she looks like. She better not ever make the mistake of crossing the
line and trying to be with him again; he is mine!

The thoughts of her touching him, being with him, enrages me. I see the way he

looks at her and it drives me crazy knowing that I'm not the one he's looking at.

She has no idea who she's messing with. I won't second guess myself if I'm forced

to hurt her, even if she is a cop. With the combination of him ignoring me again and
the thoughts of her interference, I know that I will have to step up my game. He
needs to know that he cannot play games with me.

She has to go, and he'll regret it if she doesn't leave our love alone. I don't like

triangles, never have, and that stupid, plain-looking cop girl thinks she is just going
to form a triangle.

Picking up my pen, I add the day's events into my journal.

I felt the rage as I picked up the metal bat and waved it in the air a bit. I've always

- 93 -

liked the feeling of the heavy metal in my hands. I lifted the bat high above my head
and swung it forward with all my might. The sound of the smashing glass brought a
smile to my face. Breaking something always makes me feel better. I knocked out
the driver side window, the tail lights, and the headlights; I smashed the bat into the
door, leaving several dents. I even carved a little note for him into the leather of the
driver's seat. I walked away thinking of my carved words: 'You're Mine,' sealed with
a red lipstick kiss, of course. I love the way the red lipstick looked against the tan
leather. I loved reminding him of whom he belongs to. I know when he sees my
loving words, with the red lips, he'll know it's from me. I love that I can sit back and
watch them all try to figure out who it was that did all that damage to his car.

When I 'find' out about his car being wrecked, it will be easy enough to look

shocked and worried by the damage. All I have to do is think about how she was in
his apartment again. She is supposed to be a professional, and going to his
apartment after hours is not professional. Every time I see them together she
blushes, and all I want to do is punch her in the face. Edward's smile grows
whenever she's around, and that's not how things are supposed to be. Edward loves
me, and if I need to remind him again, I will. I will always be there, even if he
doesn't see me. I can't wait for the day when we are together.

I remember the first time I ever saw him. We made eye contact and he gave me

that knowing smile. It told me that we were going to be together one day, and I plan
on holding him to that. He walked across the campus looking so dreamy. I felt this
pull toward him from the start. It was like I was a magnet. I still feel that same pull
every time I'm within arms reach of him. I just need him lying next to me, kissing
me, telling me how much he loves me. I know he will never question my love.

I lay my journal down after writing 'I love you, Edward, forever and a day.' Of

course, I refresh my lipstick and kiss his name like I always do. Now that my plans
are set, I know I need to rest. Lying back on my bed, I think over today's events
again. The rage at seeing him with her is still fresh in my mind and causes my fists
to clench. I feel the anger dissipate as I remember again the satisfaction in
smashing his car. Pushing my plan into overdrive, I smile now. I'm glad that
tonight's actions moved my timeline ahead. He is mine, and tomorrow is the day we
will start our forever.

A/N: Thank you everyone for all of the wonderful reviews. Anyone any closer to

gathering a guess at who the stalker is? What do you think Emily was doing? We
know she was not the stalker? We would love to read your thoughts, leave us a line
or two…You know you have something to say!

- 94 -

See ya next Wednesday, Jess & Kasi

- 95 -

Chapter 12

Disclaimer:

The wonderful and talented Stephenie Meyer wrote and made up all the

characters in the Twilight Saga. Jess and I, well we like to use them and abuse them,
stalk them, make them crazy, and by all means make them have sex that is worth
reading about. In other words, we use her characters and make them into all human
hunks of fun and crazy wrapped into a kick ass story; that is all ours.

Chapter 11: Celebrations

BPOV

We walk back into the shop and I'm curious as to what Jasper could have drawn

for me. Edward and I stay as close as we can to one another. I even find myself
touching him whenever I can. Alice is beaming with excitement and I have no idea
why.

"I know I've messed up big time, but I'm hoping you can forgive me," Alice says as

she tries to pull me away from Edward. "Jasper did most of the work, but it was my
idea."

"What is it?" I ask as I step forward. Jasper hands me a drawing and as soon as I

lay eyes on it, I feel chocked up. "Oh my god," I say feeling the tears in my eyes.
Alice had Jasper draw a picture of the My Little Pony that I had kept for years. It
was destroyed, now I could have it with me forever. It wouldn't be the same, but it
was the next best thing.

"Do you like it?" Alice asked as Edward kisses the top of my head.

"I love it."

"I think you should get it on your shoulder blade," Edward says. As he traces his

fingers across the shirt covered flesh, to emphasize the area he thinks it would best
go. I nod, because I can think of no better place. I had never really wanted a tattoo
until this moment.

"You really want it tattooed?" Jasper asks in a shocked tone.

- 96 -

All I do is nod, because I know if I talk I will start to cry. I sit in the chair with my

chest to the back of the chair. I pull my shirt over my head, and pull aside the straps
of my undershirt and bra as Jasper starts to prepare my shoulder.

"You nervous?" Edward asks as he sits right in front of me.

"You have no idea," I say as I bury my head into my arm across the back of the

chair. Edward sits close, and he takes both of my hands in his causing me to raise
my head and look at him. He rubs the pads of his thumbs over the backs of my
hands. My heart races as I heard the buzz of the gun. "I can back out right?"

"Nope, I opened the needle I have to use it," Jasper says with a chuckle.

"Oh...I think I'm going to be sick," I say as everyone laughs.

"Alice do you remember how hard you cried when you got your first tattoo? Wasn't

that on your shoulder blade?" Rose asks as my face pales.

"Sometimes my shoulder will still hurts," Alice says as my eyes grow big.

"You're joking right?" I ask as they stay straight faced. "Edward?"

"I'm sorry guys, I can't lie to her. They're joking," he says as I let out a big breath.

"You guys aren't funny," I say laughing along with him.

"Emmett cried when he got Bree's name tattooed on his wrist," Jasper tells me as I

chuckle.

"Whatever man, I didn't cry," Emmett says puffing out his chest.

"Yeah, you did," Rose says patting him on the back.

"Here we go," Jasper says with a chuckle as I hold my breath. I jump at the first

prick and then I am okay. It doesn't hurt like I thought it was going to. The more as
Jasper tattoos the more okay I am. "I knew you were a tough girl. Just remember
that you cannot wear your shoulder holster for a while. Stick with the one you're
wearing on your right ankle or waist," Jasper says.

"How did you know I was carrying on my right ankle?" I question, knowing that

my pants conceal my side arm very well.

- 97 -

"Darlin', not much gets by me," Jasper drawls. I can just see that smirk he wears

when he talks out of the side of his mouth. "Normally you carry your side arm in a
shoulder holster under your left arm. Occasionally you carry on a waist holster just
to the right side of dead center of your back. Any other questions?"

I shake my head, shocked by how observant he really is. The buzzing of the

machine and the multiple voices of the conversations going on around the room mix
together with the music someone turned on, made me feel comfortable. Most
everyone is sitting in the front by the windows, but Edward remains right here in
front of me.

"You're doing so good, Inamorata," Edward murmurs as he runs the pad of his left

thumb over my right cheek bone. I smile at him, and with my head tilted I look at his
eyes and can see the desire burning in them.

"Since the cat is out of the bag, does anyone care if Leah joins us?" Sam asks.

Emmett gasps and we all agree that she should join us. Clearly Emmett is the last to
know.

"How come no one else is surprised by this news?" Emmett asks loudly, as he

pouts.

"Because my stud muffin, you are all brawn and no brain," Rose laughs. We all

chuckle as we watch Emmett sulk for a little while.

"We should all go out for drinks tonight," Emmett says out of the blue.

"Drinks sound great, but don't you have to get home to take care of BB?" Edward

asks.

"No, she is with your rents for the night," he says wiggling his eyebrows. Rose

smacks him in the back of the head and we all crack up.

"I'm up to celebrate!" I say cheerfully. I feel like I am on an adrenalin high. The

stalker is caught. I am getting a tattoo. I got myself a good looking man making
bedroom eyes at me. I have a lot to celebrate.

"A celebration is in order," Alice says. She must be reading my mind, as she starts

to set our plans in stone. "I'll have to go home and change."

"You're fine!" everyone, but me says. I laugh as Alice huffs. While Jasper is doing

my tattoo, Alice catches me up on the people I don't know. I've been told that Jacob

- 98 -

is a good friend of everyone and I am excited to meet him. He is Sam's cousin and
owns the bar with his twin sisters. Sue is their mother and she works for Esme and
has for a long time. After Leah joins us and takes what seems to be normal ribbing
from the crowd about seeing Sam. She was shocked to learn of Emily's arrest and
called Emily's mom right away.

Before I know it, the tattoo is done and I feel like I have reached a milestone in my

life. My first tattoo who would have thought? I turn my body so I can see the pretty
purple pony. My eyes tear up again as I see the tattoo. It truly meant a lot to me. I
have Edward take a picture on my cell phone, and I quickly send a picture to my
mother. I know she will find it sweet of me. Once everything is cleaned up according
to Jasper's liking, we all head down the street J.R's. They all forgo getting their cars;
we know we can get them in the morning. One of the things I love about living in
downtown Port Angeles is that you can walk everywhere.

The bar isn't packed, and we all sit along the bar. Edward sits close to me and

drapes his arm around the back of my chair. He rubs my back every once in a while
and we give each other small smiles. The desire I noticed earlier is still there, and I
place my right hand on his left leg under the edge of the bar.

"Well, well, what is it that brings in the rat pack on a Wednesday night?" A tall

dark skinned man asks, as he comes over and greets the guys with fist pumps and
high fives.

When he gets to Edward, he stops and cocks his head to the side with a raised

eyebrow. "Jake, this is Isabella Swan. Bella this is Jacob Clearwater, him and his
sisters Rachel and Rebecca own J.R's."

"Nice to meet you Jake," I say extending my hand to shake his.

"You're with this yahoo?" Jake asks directing his thumb in Edward's direction.

"Oh yeah, I am with him," I say as I stroke the back of my hand across Edward's

thigh. Jake keeps looking back and forth between Edward and me.

"Dude, don't think you can flirt with her. Not only has Edward laid his claim on the

beautiful Bella, but she is packing and will smoke your ass," Sam chuckles from my
left side. Jake does a double take and I pull my wallet from my back pocket and show
him that I am an officer of the law.

"Whoa Ed, now that is hot. She can use her handcuffs on ya," Jake chortles out.

Turning his eyes back to Sam, he observes Leah and Sam sitting close together. "I

- 99 -

was wondering when you two would get a clueberry and finally start riding the
bologna pony." Everyone except Leah and Sam laugh at Jake's choice of words, and
the meaning behind them. "I'm kidding you man, you guys are good together. Now,
what can I get you all to drink, first round tonight is on the house."

After we have our drinks, and ordered our food Jake suggests we move over to a

big table off the dance floor. We all stuff ourselves on the deep fried bar food.
Emmett and Sam ordered enough spicy breaded hot wings, cheese balls, onion
rings, and mushrooms to feed an army. I am downright shocked by the amount of
food that Emmett and Sam together consume. The shocking thing of all is watching
tiny little Alice, she apparently loves hot wings.

After the remnants of our later than normal supper are cleaned away, the bar

seems quiet. Jake comes over and gives Alice and Rose five bucks to start off the
jukebox. Soon after the music is going, everyone is dancing and drinking. We are all
having a good time. I am nursing my beer, and thinking over the events of the night.
I feel Edward's breath on my neck as he moves his mouth close to my ear.

"Come dance with me?" He asks, and I nod my head. Out on the dance floor I don't

even hear the song. I just feel his arms around my lower back as my front is molded
to his. "Inamorata," he whispers before moving his mouth to mine. He kisses me
deeply, and I can't help but moan into his mouth. The song must have ended,
because we are no longer swaying, and everyone is leaving the dance floor.

"Inamorata… You have called me that twice tonight. What does it mean?" I ask,

clearly hearing the huskiness of my own voice.

"It means many things, but the best term of the word would be lover." I can see

the desire burning in his eyes, and I lightly kiss him before dragging him back to the
table.

After another hour or so of hanging out, Jake joins us. He starts talking about how

his sisters are hardly every here anymore helping. I am not paying a lot of attention.
Quite frankly my attention is skewed by the arm around my lower back, and the
hand caressing my hip.

"Edward have you seen Rachel, or Rebecca at school lately?" I hear Jake ask

Edward.

"No, not a lot, just here or there studying in the hall or library. Occasionally I see

one of them in the square. I don't usually talk to them much, so I have no clue what
they are even studying."

- 100 -

"Dude, don't let her hear that, you know she will forever be mad. You'll get warm

beer when she is working for sure. Of course that will happen anyway, once she sees
her with you." I am surprised that Jake is pointing at me. "The first time you dance
with your badge yielding girlfriend like you just did in front of her, she will be mad.
You know it too! She will never forget that smile you gave her."

"Jake, I did not smile at your sister in any special way, ever!" Edward quickly says.

"Sure, sure. Tell that to her," Jake says, as everyone laughs.

"What is that about?" I ask Edward, smiling because I know the group is all about

giving him more shit.

"Oh nothing, one of Jake's sisters thinks I smiled at her special one day on

campus. I honestly don't even remember seeing her. I was probably smiling about
something that happened in class. Who knows, I just stay clear of them all. She was
a young little freshman when this happened, so it's been a couple of years."

Turning our attention back to the conversation going on around us, I hear Jake

complaining more about how his one sister just takes off all the time anymore.
Neither of his sisters are here working tonight, so I have yet to meet them. I am sure
I will meet them eventually, since this seems to be the only place my now somewhat
drunk friends like to party. This is so strange for me, I have never been the bar type.
I can't remember having more fun than I have had tonight though.

"Jake I haven't even seen them lately. I tried to call Rachel about going shopping

with me the other day, and she wasn't around. If I see them, I will see what is going
on for you," Alice offers.

"I haven't even seen them at the building lately; they are still living on the first

floor next door to that skanky bimbo Jessica aren't they?" Rose asks.

"Yeah, they still live there. My Mom would have told me if they moved out," Jake

says. "I hear from my Mom, that one of the apartments got one hell of a remodeling
job."

Alice goes on to say that it was my place that got broken into and the person was

clearly unstable. Thankfully the topic of conversation changes again quickly. I didn't
want to dwell on the damage of all my things. Around one in the morning, Rose
stands up and pulls Emmett up with her.

"We are heading for home, you all going to walk with us or what?"

- 101 -

"Yeah, we will walk with you," Edward says standing up. Jasper and Alice follow

suit. "You hanging out here a while longer?" Edward asks Sam.

"Yeah man. Leah and I will hang out here with Jake and help him close up since

Rachel and Rebecca are both MIA tonight. You all have a good one, and don't go
doing anything I wouldn't do."

"In that case we can do just about everything there is to do," Emmett says loudly,

while fake punching Sam's arm.

As we all make our way back to the building we live in, Edward has his arm

around my lower back. His long fingers are grazing the top of my ass.

"Stay with me at my place tonight?" Edward asks, whispering in my ear. I look him

in the eye, and smile and nod my head. The smile across his face reminds me of the
photo of the guy in the paper last week, who won the super lotto. I smile back at
him, as we are walking in the front door of our building.

In the elevator, we all say goodnight to Rose and Emmett as they leave the

elevator. We head up to the third floor and Jasper and Alice are the first off.

"Bella, you should at least come and get some clothes to change into, before you

go to Edward's. He can help you clean the tat," Alice says.

"How did you know I was planning to stay with Edward tonight?" I ask shocked, I

know that Edward was very quiet when he asked me.

"Bella, I know a lot of things. There is no way in the world that either of you will

be able to sleep tonight if you're not together. Just remember what Jasper said
earlier," Alice smiles wickedly.

"No wild rodeo sex," Edward, Alice, and I all say at the same time. Jasper turns

around and tips his pretend cowboy hat and enters their place. We all are laughing
and continue to joke around as I gather a few things to take with me to Edward's.
Alice hugs her brother and me, before we leave and we head out the door.

Making our way into Edward's place, neither of us is talking. Once the door shuts,

I feel nervous energy travel up my spine. "Do you mind if I take a shower?"

"You are welcome to do whatever you like. Make sure that you do not let the water

directly spray on the tattoo. Don't rub it, as a matter of a fact if you want to leave it
covered I will clean it for you."

- 102 -

"Thanks Edward, I forgot about the tattoo."

"I didn't," he says moving closer to me. "It may only be a 'My Little Pony', but it is

very sexy on your skin." Edward lowers his head and kisses my shoulder, above
where my ink is. I thread my fingers into his hair, pull his hair directing his head,
and kiss his mouth slowly and sensually.

~*LK&IV*~

EPOV

After Bella made her way off to the shower, I decide to change the sheets in the

guest bedroom. Nobody ever sleeps there, but I think fresh clean sheets are in
order. Grabbing a fresh set from the linen closet, I set about making fast work of the
clean sheets. I turn the lamps on the low setting, as I hear the shower turn off. I set
Bella up to use the guest bedroom and bath. I go and retrieve my supplies to clean
her tattoo for her. I take a quick shower and put on my pajama pants. My ink looks
good, for only being five days old. It is hard to believe it was just five days ago. Bella
was just a detective, checking out a stalker in my life. Now I wanted so much more
with her, I don't ever remember feeling this way before. I tap on the guest bedroom
door.

"Come in," I hear Bella say softly.

"Are you ready for me to fix up your tat?" I ask holding up a tube of Tattoo Goo

and smiling at her. She nods her head, but I can see her eyes trained on the bare
skin of my chest. "I was hoping that you wouldn't mind putting some on my back
too," I told her. I see her smile and the slight nod she gives me. "Am I making you
nervous? I can go get Alice and she will come over and help you with the…" I am cut
off when she walks to me and kisses me fully on the mouth.

"Not nervous, just overwhelmed a little by my feelings. Let's clean these and if you

don't mind I think for tonight I would like mine to be covered back up."

"I brought in some saran wrap so we could cover it," I say holding up the supply

case I have. After hers is clean, and covered in the ointment, I cover it with fresh
plastic wrap.

"You want me to put some of this ointment on your back now?" Bella asks me,

holding the tube up. I nod my head and turn around. The feel of her fingers trailing
over my skin, even with the ointment make my skin break out in gooseflesh. When
she stops touching me, I turn and help her wipe her hands clean.

- 103 -

"I have been sleeping on the sofa, because I won't sleep in my bed, until it is

replaced. So if you need anything, I will be on the sofa," I say. I bend my head down
to lightly kiss her, but she moves her head. Worrying that I did something wrong, I
take a step back and turn for the door.

"Stay here with me?" Bella asks, before I could retreat away and leave the room. I

turn back and for the first time ever the confident woman I am used to, looks
unsure.

I move back to her in one stride and pull her into my arms. "I wouldn't rather be

anywhere else." We stand here for several minutes, both just enjoying the slow
kisses we are sharing. When she grabs my hand and leads me to the bed. We both
settle into the bed and turn the lights off. Laying here in the dark room staring at
each other, I wish I could read her mind.

"I can't say I want to go much further, but will you please kiss me again?" Bella

says, with her sweet warm breath caresses over my face. I move my hand up and
cup her cheek, and I kiss her as our bodies meet in the middle of the bed.

"Bella, we can move at whatever speed you choose, as long as we can move

together. You are so beautiful," I tell her as I stroke my thumb down her jaw.

With her right hand in my hair and her left hand on my chest, her lips move

urgently against mine. Before long her long lean legs are straddling my hips, and I
am lying on my back. With my hands resting on her hips and her mouth attached to
my neck and chest, I can't stop the moans coming from my mouth. I hear a small
laugh escape her lips as she pulls away from me. She slowly moves off of me and I
quickly cuddle her once she is laying down.

"Good night," I whisper in her ear. I hear her sigh, but I can hear the smile that I

know is on her face. Everything feels right. I feel like I am meant to be here in this
bed, at this very moment. Everything in my life is coming together.

A/N: Thank you TOOCUTE24 for being a kick ass beta, thanks to Siobahn for

pre-reading. Thanks to all of our wonderful reviewers and story pimpers out there!
Speaking of story pimping, The story Year Of Hell by Weekitty on fanfiction and by
weekittyandtat on TWCS is going to be posting the last couple of chapters within a
week or so, As soon as Jess gets them Beta'd they will post shortly thereafter. Please
go check it out, the version on TWCS has had every chapter re-edited and beta'd by
Jess. Thanks every one!

- 104 -

Chapter 13

DISCLAIMER:

Stephenie Meyers owns the Twilight Saga and the characters names from it. Jess

and I, well we own this fuckhawt storyline, and wait until you see the things we
make some of those characters do in it today!

Chapter 12: Sex And Drugged

BPOV

As we lay in bed, I am at the cusp of sleep. You know. . .when you're not fully

asleep, but not quite awake either. I feel his fingers trail along the skin of my bare
legs, and goosebumps quickly pebble my entire body. The feel of his hands on me is
like nothing I've ever felt before. As I cuddle closer to him, I can feel that his skin is
overheated, just like mine, as his hand snakes around my naked body. I don't even
remember taking my clothes off, but I hum in contentment as I rub my ass against
his long, thick, hard cock. His lips feel like sweltering heat across my shoulder, so I
move my neck to allow him better access. The tension we have building between us
starts to boil over; I want him something fierce. I feel the flames as his hands work
their way up my torso. I moan from the sensation and I hear him chuckle. My body is
on fire, and I feel the urge to cum with barely any contact. His fingers are like magic
and I crave his touch as he slowly circles and flicks my nipples. I roll onto my back
more to make my chest more accessible to him, and he wastes no time as he hovers
over me and starts to feast.

"Edward, I have been waiting for this since the first day I laid eyes on you," I say

as I pull his mouth to mine.

Our mouths connect hungrily and his body moves to cover mine. He tastes divine;

everything about him is sweet: his taste, his smell, even his face. I'm the luckiest
woman in the world to have him.

"I have never wanted anyone as badly as I want you," he says with a strained

voice. I can hear the sincerity in his voice and know that he wants this as badly as I
do. He breaks the kiss and sits back on his heels, pulling my thighs open. I know he
can see how ready I am for him. The intensity in his eyes makes me want him even
more.

- 105 -

"Please," I beg. I need him so badly I feel like I'm going to combust. "Please," I beg

again when he doesn't say anything.

"Bella, you have to wake up," he says, making me whimper. Suddenly, I hear my

phone ring and I want to kill someone. I am about to make love to my boyfriend for
the first time, and my goddamn phone has to ring. "Bella, sweetie, you really need to
wake up," he says with a chuckle.

"Why don't you want me?" I ask as I try to rub myself against him.

"I do want you, but I want you to be awake for it," he says with another laugh.

"But I'm so wet," I say, trying to sound as sexy as possible.

"Isabella! I can't take anymore. Please wake up!" he says, now hysterically

laughing.

"Why is this funny?" I ask as I sit up. That's when I realize that it was all just a

dream. I am so horrified and just want to curl up and die. Edward is laughing at me,
face down in his pillow, making me feel like a total ass. "Um...yeah...I talk in my
sleep," I say lamely.

"You don't say," he says, sitting up as he continues to laugh. "I guess I don't have

to ask what you were dreaming about." I can tell by his face that he's trying not to
laugh anymore. Trying and failing, I might add.

"I'm going to shower," I say, just needing to get away from him. I am so

embarrassed.

"Hope it's a cold one."

"Will you shut up?" I ask with a laugh.

"First you have to call the station. They've already called twice. I tried to wake you

up, but every time I spoke, it only seemed to get you more excited," he says,
laughing once again. He must want me to nut punch him. Only I would have a sex
dream with the object of my desire, while he is lying next to me.

"You do understand that my dream is never going to come true now, right?" I ask.

Yeah, take that, laughing man. At least that got him to stop laughing. "Hey, Alec.
Sorry I was sleeping." It was my turn to laugh. I truly felt like an ass.

- 106 -

"Hey, Bella. Sorry to call so early, but you and Edward need to come down to the

station ASAP," Alec says, sounding concerned.

"What's going on?" I ask as I throw Edward his jeans from last night.

"Let's just say Emily isn't the stalker," Alec says as I groan.

"Of course not. We'll be there soon." I quickly hang up the phone and fill Edward

in on what little that I know.

As we take a cab to the station, I can see the worry lines etched back into his face.

I feel so bad for him; I just wish this whole fucked up situation could be over
already. I want to move forward with Edward, but I know we can never fully move
on with this crazy bitch knowing our every move. We walk briskly through the
station until we find Alec. He has the same worry wrinkle that Edward has. He
doesn't really say anything . . . just tells us to follow him. The more we walk, the
more prominent my feeling of uneasiness becomes. Alec pushes open a door, and my
eyes go wide. This woman is one crazy bitch . . .

~*LK&IV*~

EPOV

Holy fuck! I stare in shock at what's left of my car. At least, I think it's my car.

"Wh…what the fuck happened to my car? I mean, that is my fucking car, isn't it?"

"Yes, according to the VIN number, the car is registered to you, Mr. Cullen," Alec

explains.

"You found it at Jam like this?"

"No. Your car was at Jam the last time you saw it?"

"Yeah, I left it in the public lot beside the shop. We hung out at Jam last night, and

then decided to go to J.R's for a drink, so we all walked home. If my car wasn't at
Jam, where did you find it?"

"It was called in at six this morning, found abandoned in the parking lot of the

Symphony. We took pictures, loaded it up on the flat bed, and brought it here. The
CSI team is going over the vehicle right now. They found your key-fob, with the key
extended, stabbed into the back of the seat beside some words that were carved into
the leather."

- 107 -

"What does it say?" Bella asks.

"'You're mine,'" Alec answers, taking a deep breath. "There was also another set of

red, lipstick lips, left on the headrest above the words. We know that Emily could
not have done this. Your car was at Jam when she was arrested; I remember seeing
it parked there. Besides that, Emily is still in a holding cell. We didn't book her on
your stalking case, but she is still in a good amount of trouble for the damage she
caused here, and the officer she struck shortly after arriving."

"Fuck, this is getting out of hand. I'm so sick of this shit! When the hell are you

going to figure out who the fuck is doing this? She has been in my fucking house,
and now you're telling me that they somehow managed to get into my jeans pocket
last night and steal my key-fob?" I am all but shouting, and I stick my hand in my
pocket for effect. What I feel there, though, shocks the hell out of me and I feel like I
need to sit down. Nestled right there in my pocket from last night, is my key-fob. I
slowly pull it out, looking at it like there's no way it can be real.

"Edward, is that your key-fob?" Bella asks. I can hear the concern in her voice.

Woodenly, I nod my head.

"Do you have more than one key-fob for your car?" Alec asks, and I nod again.

"Where did you keep the spare?"

"I always kept it in my kitchen in a glass bowl on top of the fridge. I figured if I

ever needed it, Alice could get it for me." I sit down on the bench along the wall,
needing to get my head together. Bella sits beside me while Alec goes over to relay
some information to a few of the investigators.

"Hey, sitting here like this isn't going to help. I think we should head back to your

place and have a day for just us. What do you think?"

"Yeah, um, sure, but I have to make a few phone calls first. Is there someplace

quiet I can go to make them?"

"Of course. I will take you to one of the interrogation rooms; its almost always

quiet there. Let me get Alec," Bella says. I watch as she approaches Alec,
exchanging a few words, and soon they both come back to me.

"Edward, there is nothing more you can do here. I just needed to confirm that you

did not, in fact, allow someone to borrow your car. Go ahead and go home. Bella is
planning to stay with you. She's armed, so you will be safe. Billy is sending her home
with his car so you guys will have transportation. I am going to recommend that you

- 108 -

stay out of the limelight for a few days. We are investigating a few other people, and
are hoping to catch the break we need to find whomever is doing this."

I follow Bella and Alec out the door and down the hall. Alec and I wait outside an

office, as Bella talks to Billy. Sitting here, I think of how perfect this morning was. I
woke up when Bella started softly moaning my name. I couldn't help but watch her.
She was running her fingers through her hair and rubbing her thighs together. I
could easily smell her arousal and it got to me; I was so hard and turned on, that's
when she rolled her body against mine and started grinding her delicious ass into
my cock, I almost lost the willpower to stop her. Hearing her beg was my downfall.
If that damn phone hadn't rang again, flashing 'HEADQUARTERS', I may have
actually thrown caution to the wind; I wanted to so badly! Hell, who am I kidding? I
still want to bury my cock deep inside her warmth.

I rub my hands across my face and realize that Bella has made her way out of the

office.

"Mr. Cullen, I assure you that the department is doing everything we can with the

information we have, to find this person. If you have any questions, please feel free
to contact me. Here is my card; my personal cell number is on the back. For now, it
is best if you don't go anywhere alone." I look at the card, realizing it was Sergeant
Black who was just talking to me. I watch as he turns back toward Bella. "Bells, you
watch your back. This is way more serious than any of us originally thought. At this
rate, it is clear that the suspect is a loose cannon. Please be careful."

Several hours later, we are back at my place and I am exhausted, probably from

all the drama that has taken place over the last few days. Bella and I just cuddle up
together on the sofa, hanging out all afternoon. I had to cancel our normal Thursday
night get together earlier when I called Alice to tell her about my car. She promised
to drop off some dinner and then leave, so Bella and I could be alone and relax.

Bella talked to Renee about an hour ago, and they decided to meet for lunch

tomorrow. I told her that it was perfect timing, because the Dean had called earlier
and needs me to come to campus tomorrow to fill out a few papers. After talking to
Bella, we agreed that she would drop me off at the campus before going to meet
Renee, then pick me up after her lunch was over.

Every so often, my thoughts return to the wonderful fantasy dream that Bella had

this morning. When the doorbell rings, I stay on the couch while Bella answers the
door. Alice comes bounding in with cartons of food for us.

"I wasn't sure what Bella liked to eat, so I grabbed you guys some Taco Bell. I

- 109 -

mean, if anyone needs to run for the border, its you guys, right?" Alice asks as she
about rolls on the floor from her own stupid joke.

"Alice, this situation is not funny in any way, shape, or form," I chastise.

"I'm sorry. I'm just scared for you both, and I am worried because I have a really

bad feeling. Something is really wrong. . .I just know it."

"Alice, we are fine; thanks for supper. I will see you tomorrow night at Mom and

Dad's. Bella and I are staying there for the weekend. Mom's crew will be coming in
here to replace my bedroom furniture since the stalker was in my bed. I am just glad
we can get away from everything for a few days."

"Yeah, Mom told me that she has the perfect bedroom set for you. She said she

was replacing the living room furniture, too. What's wrong with this stuff?" Alice
asks, sweeping her hand around the room.

"There is nothing wrong with this, per say, but its awfully manly, and I have a

sudden urge to own something more neutral and accommodating to both male and
female."

Alice nods her head, but her face reveals her shock. I hug my sister and tell her to

go spend time with her cowboy as I push her toward the door. Once she's gone, I
meet Bella in the kitchen, where she is dishing up plates of food.

"How many people does Alice think we are feeding here?" Bella asks me.

"She always likes to be over-prepared. What all did she bring?"

"There is a Mexican Pizza, nachos grande, a supreme burrito, a chicken and a

steak quesadilla, six hard shell tacos, six soft shell tacos, and two caramel apple
empanadas."

"Holy shit, I think I gained five pounds just from hearing the list! We will definitely

have some left overs," I chuckle. Bella continues to make us plates, but I swear I
hear her mumble something under her breath that sounds like, "or a midnight snack
after we work up an appetite."

I watch as she sets her plate and silverware down before I walk up behind her and

wrap my arms around her. I kiss the side of her neck, and drag my nose across her
collar bone. "I think that you taste better than any of the food Alice brought us," I
say as I start trailing my open mouth across her skin.

- 110 -

"Edward," she moans out. "We shouldn't do this . . . not with everything going on."

"Bella, I want you and I know for certain that you want me, too. I refuse to sit back

and let this stalker dictate every aspect of my life. I have never wanted anyone the
way I want you. It is not just about sex, it's about something more profound. I cannot
just walk away. I refuse to allow some crazy person to stop me from being with the
only woman I have ever truly desired." I pull her closer to me, and with my lips
below her ear, I whisper to her. "This morning I could smell your arousal for me, and
now I want to taste it." As she moans, I tilt her head back and begin kissing her with
everything I have. Bella turns in my arms, threads her fingers into my hair, and
wraps her legs around my waist.

Without any further thought, I carry her into the guest bedroom where we slept

last night. I lay her down on the bed and pull my shirt over my head. Starting at her
feet, I move slowly up her body, removing her clothing as I go. Once I reached her
shirt, her fingers start tearing at the snap and zipper of my jeans. With my mouth on
hers, we both work together to remove the last shred of clothing between our
bodies.

"Are you sure that you want this?" I ask her, knowing that for me there will be no

going back.

"I am sure, Edward. I have never wanted anyone the way I want you," she pants.

I move to her breast and suck her nipple into my mouth, making her back arch off

the bed. I slide my hand down and cup her, applying pressure with my fingers as she
grinds her pussy into my hand.

"Oh fuck, Edward, please!" she moans out.

"Tell me what you want, Bella. Tell me what you need from me."

"I want your mouth on me; I want you to lick me, to taste me like you said you

would. Please, Edward! Use your mouth and make me cum."

"It would be my pleasure," I say as I move down her body to rest between her

thighs. Using my pinkies, I hold her open and latch my mouth onto her pebbled clit.
Alternating between sucking, licking, and nibbling on it, I thrust two fingers deep
inside of her soaked heat. As her inner walls clamp down on my fingers, she screams
out her climax. Gently, I continue to move my fingers in and out of her, helping her
ride out her orgasm. Once her breathing evens out, I move my way up her body,
reaching for the drawer of the bedside table.

- 111 -

"Were you that sure of yourself?" Bella asks with a smirk.

"No, but I have always been prepared," I say smugly.

"I am glad you're prepared, now can you hurry the fuck up? I need you so much

right now. Here, let me help," she says, grabbing the condom from my hands. She
moves, pulling me down the bed, and before I know it, I am flat on my back with her
straddling me. With quick fingers, she has the condom on me and is hovering above
me.

I place my hands on her hips and guide her as she sinks her wet sex onto my

throbbing cock. We both gasp at the sensation as her weight allows her to sink down
all the way. "Oh my God! I have never felt so full," she moans out. I have to think of
Emmett's hairy ass and hold her tight against me to keep from blowing my load right
then. After a few moments, I relax my grip and she smiles at me seductively. "Are
you ready now?"

"Yes, oh…Bella, yes."

She bites her lower lip and starts moving, sliding up and down the length of my

cock. As she moves, her hips make these little circles, heightening every sensation.
The speed is intense, and again, I find myself thinking of anything I can to stop
myself from cumming so fast. I move my thumb to her clit and apply pressure to
help her get where I need her to be. I watch as my seductress moves her hands to
her breasts. Lifting one breast, she flicks her tongue over her own nipple and then
pulls it between her teeth. My cock gets impossibly harder as a moan rips its way
from my chest. I feel her walls start to tremor, and I use that to my advantage,
pulling her lips to mine, and flipping us over. I hook both her legs over my
shoulders, and start thrusting into her as deep as I can.

"These. Are. My. Nipples. If. You. Need. Them. Sucked. Or. Licked. It. Is. My. Job."

Each word is emphasized with a thrust. At the end of my words, I suck her left

nipple into my mouth and bite down lightly on it. I continue the relentless hard,
deep, thrusting, never stopping as I go back and forth between her breasts. Within
minutes, we are both teetering on the edge of a pleasure-filled abyss. With one last
thrust, she screams out as her walls milk my cock; I fill the condom with my seed,
feeling pleasure mixed with pain as she bites down on my shoulder.

We cuddle together, holding on to each other tightly. What Bella and I just shared

is unlike anything I have ever experienced, and I can literally feel myself falling for
her. As I close my eyes, I feel the corners of my lips pull up in a smile. I'm pretty

- 112 -

sure Bella just ruined me; I belong to her, now.

Waking up with this beautiful woman in my arms is the way I always want it to be.

I watch as she starts to still and slowly stretches. I kiss her and brush her hair from
her face.

"Wake up, my love. I have to go to the campus in two hours. We need to shower,

and grab something to eat. The cold Mexican food at two in the morning was okay,
but I need something of substance soon."

"I am not sure I want to get up. I think I might end up walking funny."

"Are you okay, my love?"

"Yes, silly, I was teasing you. I'm sure I will be able to walk just fine. Its been a

long time, but good God, it was worth it." She smiles up at me, so I lean in to kiss
her.

Before my lips can meet her's, she pulls away a little and puts her hand over her

mouth. Realizing what she's doing, I pull her hand away and kiss her anyway. "I
don't want to hear shit about morning breath. I want your mouth, so kiss me now!" I
lean back down, and she meets me halfway. The kiss we share is scorching and I
have to fight with myself to even get out of bed. After a quick shower and some real
food, we head to the campus.

"Are you sure you are okay here by yourself?"

"Yes, I am only going to one class, and then I'm meeting with the Dean. By the

time I'm done, you will be here waiting for me. Have fun meeting your Mom for
lunch; I'm glad she called. And don't worry about me, I will be fine here on campus.
I promise not to leave until you get back, and I will stay in open, crowded areas
when I am alone. Now, go my beautiful girlfriend, I lo… um, I'll see you around
two?" I say questioningly, having almost slipped up and told her that I loved her.

"I will see you soon, be careful. Watch everything, and if you are unsure, call for

help immediately. I will see you soon," she says with a kiss to my lips.

I watch her as she walks out of my office and back to her car. Angela is here, and

we are getting ready for class: the last one I will be teaching in person for a while.

With class over, and my meeting with the Dean done, I sit outside in the quad to

wait for Bella. She didn't respond to the text message I sent her, so I try to call,

- 113 -

finding it strange that her phone goes straight to voice mail.

"Edward?" I hear and look up immediately. "You have to come with me right now.

Isabella has been shot!" I get up quickly and we run to the car. After I get in and
close the door, I feel a sharp pinch in my leg and look down, only to see her hand
pushing a syringe into my leg. As my eyes roll back in my head, all I can do is moan
out Bella's name.

A/N: Okay so we are expecting you all to lynch us, or rather want to lynch us for

that ending. So how about this instead… Tell us your favorite line form the whole
chapter, and tell us who you think was driving that car that Edward would have so
willingly jumped into? Special thanks to our rockin support gals...XOXO toocute24 &
Siobahn

- 114 -

Chapter 14

Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight, and all of the characters within. Jess

and I, well we proudly own our obsession with the characters she created. We just
like to play with them in an adult only sandbox.

**Please take a minute to read the authors note at the end.**

Chapter 13: Parking Lot Problems

BPOV

I can't believe that Renee called out of the blue and wants to meet for lunch. I am

excited to see her, and I'm glad that it seems she is going to let this go. I never
meant to hurt her by telling Alice about her past, but sometimes I need a friend, too.
I have to admit, talking about it did make me feel better.

Speaking of feeling better, I am certainly relieved of my sexual frustration.

Although my hoo-hah doesn't exactly hurt, I sure can tell that Edward has been in
there. Day dreaming of us having sex in the bedroom, the bathroom, and then once
more in the kitchen, has me wet all over again. As soon as I am done with lunch and
pick him up, I am taking that man back to bed. I smile just thinking about it;
sleeping in his arms is a great thing. Plus, now that we are actually having sex,
maybe I won't have any more embarrassing dreams.

Parking outside of the Olive Garden, I send my mom a quick text, letting her know

that I am here. She answers back right away, stating that she is already seated in
the restaurant. I am so happy to see her, I jump out of the car and hurry inside.

The hostess shows me to the table, and I am glad that we have a somewhat

secluded area to talk in.

"Hi, Mom! Thanks for calling and inviting me to lunch," I say with a smile.

"Well, I only have about forty-five minutes; I have to get to work. Let's order, then

we can talk." I nod in agreement and pick up the menu. I'm not sure why I even
bother to look, though; I know I am going to end up getting the same thing I always
do. When the waitress comes over to take our order, I am surprised that my mom

- 115 -

suggests we have two glasses of the house white wine to go with our meal.

Once our salads, breadsticks, glasses of wine, and water are delivered to the

table, I look at my Mom. "Mom, I just want you to know that I am sorry. I never
meant to tell Alice anything. She has this uncanny ability to get a person to say or do
things that she wants. I hope you know that what little I do know about you, I have
never held it against you. I love you; you're my Mom."

"Alice is a tad bit 'in your face' isn't she?" Renee says with a chuckle. Not knowing

if it was really a question, I choose to remain quiet and pick at my salad. Renee
grabs her glass of the wine and drinks half of it down in one big gulp. "Wow, now
that is some tasty wine. So, how are things going for you? Is the apartment getting
fixed, or are you moving out of the building all together?"

"Oh, Esme took me to pick out some new furniture. It is wonderful. Plus, the

apartment will be ready to start moving my stuff back in on Monday. I will be glad to
finally have my own space back. Will you consider moving in with me again?" Before
I even finish asking the question, she is shaking her head.

"I am sorry, Bella; I need to be out on my own. I found a nice little apartment that

will be easy to set up, and I think it is best that I let you be your own person." I nod
in understanding, my smile showing my pride in her decision. "So, how is staying
with Alice going for you? I am surprised she let you to come to lunch without her."

"Now Mom, she isn't that bad," I say, causing her to snort. "I may have gotten a

little upset with her, but I know she was just being herself. I did however, spend the
last two nights with Edward." Seeing something flash in her eyes, I continued on.
"Now before you get upset with me over staying with him, you have to remember
that I am a grown woman. And…well, I think that I love him. I swear to God that just
a little while ago, when I dropped him off at the college, he was going to tell me that
he loved me, but stopped himself. I think it was only because he was over thinking
things, though."

"I see," she says. "If you will excuse me for a moment, I need to use the restroom."

I watch her stand and walk away without another word. The bathrooms are on the
other side of the restaurant, so I decide I have time to make a call. I dial Alec's
number and he picks up right away.

"Hey, it's Bella. Any new leads?"

"Nope, nothing. The case is like seriously ice cold. Its the damnedest thing I have

ever seen: like this person is a ghost. There are some very blurry pictures of a

- 116 -

person wearing all black with a hood and hat on the video from the Symphony
parking lot, but its not enough to make an ID. There aren't any prints inside the car,
or on the key-fob, and the letters are all in the same handwriting, but there are no
prints on them, either. We ran the DNA from the kisses, but there is no match in the
database. As you know, that just means this person has never committed a crime
that required a DNA sample to be taken. The hair was indeed from a wig, but it
wasn't a high end one, so there is no way to trace it. We have been watching several
people over the last twenty-four hours, but nothing has panned out. I have to tell you
this though: I never knew how many weirdos there were in Port Angeles.

"I found both the Clearwater sisters you told me about. I think Rebecca is okay,

but there is something about Rachel that bothers me. Victoria is another piece of
work altogether; that chick definitely has issues. I am not sure if Esme Cullen is
aware of this or not, but the one suspects, Jessica Stanley, has another one of the
suspects living with her. There is a Lauren Mallory residing in the building. Lauren
lost her job about eight months ago. When she stopped making it into work on time,
she was fired. She was not easy to track down. We only found her because she put in
a change of address with the post office. Emily and Angela have been completely
eliminated as suspects. Angela was leaving love notes and stuff for that Hunter guy,
and Emily got wind that Sam- her ex- was dating her cousin Leah, so she went to the
shop to confront him. That's what she was doing there. She was threatening to kill
Leah, not you like we originally assumed. I will tell you though, if I had to guess who
the stalker was before we were able to eliminate her, I would have definitely said
Emily. She is one feisty woman."

"Yeah, I hear you. I feel bad for Leah; she's nice. Sam and Leah make a sweet

couple, too. Okay, well I am having lunch with my Mom, and I see her making her
way back here now, so I will let you go and talk to you soon."

"Yep, bye," he says with a click.

I put my phone back in my pocket as my Mom sits back down.

"Who was that, your lover boy?" The question almost seems snide, but I blow it off,

knowing she is just jealous. She always seems to be jealous over something.

"No, that was Alec. I was calling to check in on the case and get any updates

about what's going on."

"I thought you were pulled from the case?"

"Well I am, but it is kind of personal now."

- 117 -

"What do you mean personal? It really isn't any of your business," she says almost

rudely as the waitress sets our food down in front of us. Before I can answer, she
orders a refill of our wine.

"It is personal because Edward and I are dating. Edward asked me to be his

girlfriend, Mom, and I…well I have feelings for him. I wasn't kidding earlier when I
said I was falling in love with him. I know that you don't get it, but it doesn't matter;
it is not for you to get or understand. So tell me, how is your job going?"

"My job is just fine, and it will remain that way as long as I get to work on time. I

think I'll just have the waitress pack this up so I can take it with me. Did you want
dessert?"

"I don't want any dessert, thank you."

When the waitress returns, Renee asks her to pack up her food before drinking

down the rest of her glass of wine.

"Mom, you shouldn't drink the wine like that if you have to go to work, not to

mention drive there."

"Isabella, I have been drinking wine for years. A couple of small-ass glasses like

they serve here for seven bucks a glass, are not going to get me drunk. Really," she
says rather snippy.

Once the waitress packs up our lunches and brings the check that Renee quickly

pushes toward me, we are ready to leave. I don't really mind about the check; I was
planning to pay anyway.

As we are walking to the door, she stops me with a hand on my arm. "Isabella, I

have to ask a big favor. I really want to make this work, having my own place like
this and stuff. I was wondering if there was any way that you would loan me like a
thousand dollars. I promise I can pay you like a hundred dollars a month until it is
all paid back. I will even pay interest. Can you please just help me?"

"I can do that Mom. Do you promise me that you are still clean?"

"Of course I am," she says indignantly.

"I am sorry, Mom, I had to ask. A thousand dollars is a lot of money, can we go to

the bank tomorrow?"

- 118 -

"Can't you just write me a check? I need to go pay the down payment for the lease

on my way to work or I won't get the nicer apartment and I will be forced to live in
those dumps down by the boardwalk."

"Sure, Mom, I will write you a check," I say as we walk out of the building. "I am

just parked over here," I say, motioning to Billy's car. "Oh, damn it, I have a flat tire.
Fucking shit, this is not what I need. I guess I better call for AAA to come out and
change this tire for me." I quickly scroll to the number for the roadside assistance,
ever thankful that Charlie and Tanya got me a one-year subscription last Christmas.
After making the call and being told it will be an hour wait, I tell Mom I need to call
Edward.

"Bella, before you go doing that, can you please just write me the check so I can

go? I have to stop by the bank to cash it, stop and pay the lady the down payment,
and then get to work - all in twenty minutes. I can't even call work and ask them if it
is okay if I run late because the battery is dead on my phone. I mean honestly,
Edward can wait for two minutes for a phone call, can't he?"

"You're right Mom, I am sorry. Here," I say setting my stuff down on the trunk of

the car. Making sure that I don't step in the large puddle, I pull out my checkbook.
As I'm doing that, my cell phone slides down the car and crashes to the ground,
bouncing into the puddle. "Fuck! Son of a bitch! I swear, what else can go wrong
today?" I ask out loud. I write my mom a check for fifteen-hundred dollars and hand
it to her. "Mom, I am giving you a little extra cash. Buy yourself some nice things for
your place, and promise me that you will invite me over to see it sometime soon,
okay?"

"Oh, of course, Bella," she says with a smile. My mom has never been the 'hugs

and kisses' type, so the one-armed hug she gives me, makes me feel warm inside.
"Will you be okay, because I really have to go now?"

"Yeah, I'm fine. I will call you later. I love you, Mom," I say. She smiles at me as

she walks away.

I pick up my soggy phone and see that it is no longer powered up. I guess water

and iPhones do not go well together. Crap, now I have to wait. At least I know that
Edward is safe. I do have a bad feeling in my gut, though, so I head back into the
restaurant to use their phone. I need to call Alec and ask him to come here. When he
gets here, I will call Edward.

~*LK&IV*~

- 119 -

StalkerPOV

I had my work cut out for me; they definitely were not going to make this easy. I

knew I would have to watch everything closely and jump at the last minute. I had a
rather nice drug cocktail set up and ready for when I got my chance. I did a lot of
research at the campus library, and found a few different drugs that would allow me
to help control Edward until I could safely get him to our new home.

Getting my hands on narcotics in Post Angeles was surprisingly easier than one

would believe. With everything in place, I am ready to go at the first chance I have. I
watch as they come out of the building holding hands. My temper is boiling! That
stupid, rotten bitch better keep her hands off my man. I watch as they get into that
ugly brown four door car. I wonder who's car that is. Go figure though. She has
absolutely no class, and now she's driving a big, ugly brown car; it looks like a giant
turd with tires.

I see her drop him off at the college. This gives me very little time, but I will make

do. Racing across town, I need to get some shit taken care of right away. I call the
contractor to be sure that they are finishing up everything today at the house. He
assures me that it is all taken care of. I already paid him off, so I don't have to worry
about that.

With my stuff all taken care of, and having made sure that the stupid bitch cop is

detained, I head for the campus. I just hope that he is someplace easy to see. I can't
afford for anything to go wrong today. As I pull up by the quad, I can't believe my
luck: there he sits on the bench. I press the bottom on my door to roll down the
passenger-side window, and grab the syringe from the glove box, making sure it is
ready to go. I pull up quickly, as close to him as I can. Stopping fast, I yell his name.
When he looks over at me, I tell him that Isabella has been shot. I know that will get
him to come with me. He runs to my car and opens the door. With my finger already
on the window button rolling it up, I inject him with the needle as soon as the door
closes and start to pull away. Once we are off campus, I grab his phone because it
rings. The name Alec comes up, and I chuckle hitting the end call bottom, sending it
straight to voicemail. "Too late you incompetent assbag!"

I have to drive through town since it is the only way to go to get to the port. I get a

little nervous when I realize that I will have to drive right past the Olive Garden
where that Bitch cop is. The speed limit downtown here is only twenty. I have to
watch my driving carefully; there is no room for error. The car in front of me slows
down to make a turn, so I find myself slowing down as well. From here, I can see the
tow truck at the Olive Garden, and as I near the parking lot, I smile. Flattening her
tire was a perfect idea. It just goes to show how smart and well prepared I am. I roll

- 120 -

down the window of the car enough to toss out his phone, and laugh as it slides
across the parking lot. I know I only have about twenty minutes to get to the next
ferry, so I head down to the port.

Once we are on the ferry and it pulls away from the dock, I relax. I have my

windows up in case he wakes enough to talk, knowing I can't chance him alerting
someone to the fact that I've kidnapped him. He is so beautiful and I am so glad he
is finally mine. He makes a little noise, drawing my attention to him. He has a little
drool dripping down the side of his mouth, so I wipe it with my finger.

"It's okay baby, I will clean you all up when we get home. You're going to love our

new house. I have it all nicely decorated for you. I made sure to pack and bring a
bunch of your favorite clothes, too. Don't worry, we will have enough supplies to last
a long time. I am so excited for us, my love. Aren't you happy, too?"

"Bah…el...ll…la…"

Grabbing his face, I make him look at me. "Will you just shut up! Don't bring her

up again. You will not see her, do you understand me? You are MINE!" I say and
lean over to kiss him on his mouth. I know that he can't easily respond, but I feel his
body twitch. I knew it! I just knew that once our lips met, I would be the only one he
wanted.

*~LK&IV~*

BPOV

"They said it would take an hour. Thanks for coming down here. I just got a crappy

feeling when my phone went into the puddle."

"Hey, no problem, Swan. Here, call Edward and tell him you're running late. If the

tow truck isn't here soon, I will take you to the campus to get him," Alec says,
offering me his phone. I call and it goes to his voicemail, so I leave him a message
before hanging up. "We might as well sit in here and wait for the tow truck. Have
you eaten?" I ask.

"Nope. I think I may grab one of those Grilled Panini sandwiches while we wait. If

the tow truck gets here, I can grab it to go. Let's sit right here by the bar so we can
see outside, okay?"

"Sounds like a plan to me," I say. The bartender takes Alec's order and I get a

glass of ice water. "Alright, so far we have no leads and quite an array of disturbing

- 121 -

people to check out. I am off until next week, but if you want me to look at anything,
feel free to bring it over. Edward and I don't have any plans for the weekend, but we
will be staying at Esme and Carlisle's"

"So, you and the professor are a thing now, huh?" Alec asks, and I shrug, nodding

my head. "That is cool, Swan. He seems like an alright dude. Have you been staying
with him?"

"Yeah. It's actually kind of nice. I have always been so focused on just completing

college, training, and then working my way up through the ranks, that I never
allowed myself time for a relationship. Moving back to the smaller town was good
for me. I get to be closer to my parents; I really missed my mom a lot. The promotion
I got when I was hired here was nothing to bark at either." We both laugh at my last
comment at the same time the bartender brings Alec's sandwich. He starts to eat,
and I swear he has no table manners. I think Alec and Emmett should hang out at
the same feeding trough.

I go back to looking out the window, where I can see the parking lot. A few

minutes pass, and Alec has all but inhaled the crumbs from his plate, when I see that
the tow truck has pulled into the lot. "Hey, there's the tow truck. Let me use your
cell again to try Edward. Can you meet me out there at the car please?" I ask,
holding out my hand.

"Sure, sure, here you go. I am off to visit the restroom, pay the bill, and then I will

head out there. Do try to stay out of trouble, Swan?" he jokes with me.

"Har, har, har, you're so funny. Hurry up, will ya?" I say as I grab the cell before

he leaves for the restroom. I decide to be nice, so I pull out my Visa and pay for
Alec's sandwich. I sign the receipt and head for the door. When I get to the car, the
tow truck driver is already jacking it up and removing the lug nuts. I pop the trunk
so he can get the spare tire, before flipping open Alec's cell and dialing Edward's
number. It rings and it rings, but there is no answer. When it goes to voicemail, and
I get another a strange feeling. Something is not right, that I am sure of. I dial again
as I see Alec heading my way. The phone starts ringing and I watch as Alec turns his
head and looks at the ground between two parked cars. Meanwhile, the call goes to
voicemail again. The sickening feeling is racing up my spine faster than I can quell
it. I quickly hit the call button again to redial the number. As it rings, I watch Alec
bend over to pick something up, and suddenly I hear 'Hello?' in my ear.

"Edward, why do you sound strange? Is everything okay?"

"Swan, I just found this phone on the ground. Is this Edward's?" Alec asks, looking

- 122 -

at me and talking into the phone he picked up: Edward's phone.

A/N: I am sorry that I unintentionally lied to all of our reviewers of the last

chapter. There are advantages and disadvantages to being two chapters ahead of
what is posted. I told you the big reveal was this chapter, when in fact it is next
chapter. I am so sorry for unintentionally deceiving you. Because I did, for anyone
who reviews with a guess as to who they think the stalker is, I will tell you if you are
correct or not. (If you want to know!) So who do you think it is? What was your
favorite line from this chapter?

Jess and I would like to send out our warmest holiday wishes to each and every

one of you. No matter what you celebrate, may you find warmth and happiness this
season. Merry Christmas, is what we both normally wish others.

Huge thanks and warm wishes to Sally aka: toocute24 for being our beta babe,

and to Siobahn for pre-reading.

See you all next Wednesday with the BIG reveal…I promise this time. Don't forget

teasers post on facebook on Tuesday.

Kasi & (Jess)

- 123 -

Chapter 15

Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight and all Twilight related information

and characters. Jess and I, well we own this fucking awesome storyline, and at one
time or another we have both owned the title of Trailer Park Princess.

Chapter 14: Kidnap Aftermath

EPOV

My head is in a fog. I can see, but things are somewhat blurry. I can hear, but

things don't really sound normal; I feel like I'm under water or something. I can feel
things, but its almost like my whole body and mind are being weighed down by a ton
of bricks. The car ride is taking a long time - I can tell you that. I remember the ferry
ride, and thinking that I saw Bree, but it has to be a figment of my imagination. I can
feel the woman holding my hand. She is talking softly to me, but I can't make out
what she is saying. At one point, I feel her kiss me and I try to pull back, but I can't
move.

When we pull up to a house in a nice neighborhood, I feel a little more like myself.

I think we are in Seattle, or close to it at least. I look over at the driver, and there
sits Renee. My eyes grow big. I remember her telling me that Bella was shot, and
then sticking me with a needle, but everything after that is fuzzy and confusing. I
have no idea what is going on, or why Renee of all people would try to drug me.

She climbs out of the car once we were in the garage, and rushes to my side of the

car, smiling sweetly as she moves to help me out. I don't want her help, but I'm not
sure I can walk on my own after the drugs; my legs feel like Jell-O. When we walk
into the house, I hear the door lock and Renee let out a long sigh.

"Finally," she says as I turn around to look at her.

"Finally what?" I ask, still somewhat slurring my words.

"We're alone," she replies with a seductive smile. "I have been telling you for

months, Edward, you're mine."

My heart starts to beat out of my chest. Renee is the stalker. She is the woman

who was leaving red kisses all over everything. Renee, Bella's mother, is my

- 124 -

tormentor. I am scared of this woman, but at the same time I'm not. I can take care
of myself, and a hundred-pound woman is going to be nothing.

"Renee, this is silly. Why are you doing this?" I ask in a louder voice, my head

clearing more as I get angry.

"Because I love you," she says seriously as I shake my head. I am trying my

damnedest not to laugh at her, but I find it hard to hold back.

"I'm falling in love with your daughter," I laugh out. At the mention of Bella, her

whole demeanor changes. Her eyes grow dark as she narrows them, glaring at me.
Her breathing picks up, and now I am on the edge of getting scared.

"Do NOT mention that mousey, little cunt again."

"Do NOT call her a cunt!" I yell back, mocking her words. "I will never love you!" I

yell, pulling at my hair. "I love your daughter. Bella is the one I want to spend the
rest of my life with." I turn my back to her and head for the door. There is no door
handle - just a key pad. "Open the fucking..." Suddenly I can't breathe; the wind has
been knocked out of me from Renee punching me in the throat so I was wheezing
and coughing. I couldn't even form words. The woman can pack a punch.

"Talk to me like that again, and you will regret it," she says, getting close to my

face. "I love you, and we are going to stay here forever," she tells me while placing a
quick kiss on my lips.

I'm shocked as hell. I knew Renee wasn't right, but I would have never thought

she was my stalker. She walks away and I can hear her moving around the little
house. As soon as I can breathe normal again, I stand and look around the house. I
look at the small living room, and notice that the windows are painted shut. I know I
could break the glass of the window if it were actually glass, but it isn't. My god, she
has thought of everything. I have no clue to what I am going to do. I have to hope
that Bella will figure out that it has been her mother all along. I wonder how Bella
will take it when she finds out her mother is one crazy bitch.

"Baby, our room is at the end of the hallway. If you want, you and can go shower

and change; I'm making us dinner," she says in a sing-song voice.

Our room? What? Is she for real? God, I hope she doesn't think I am going to have

sex with her. The thought alone makes me puke in my mouth a little. I'm not sure I
can handle this mentally. I need to put some distance between us, so I decide to go
to the bedroom, noticing there is only one. This is not good. I look in the closet, only

- 125 -

to notice that all of my clothes that have come up missing are all here, hanging up
as if they belong. I start feeling sick all over again. How am I going to get out of
this? I sit on the bed and put my face in my hands. This is all so surreal. I can still
feel the drugs in my system. I can't focus on just one thing, and my body still feels
like jelly. Its getting better, but I am still floored by everything that is happening. I
hear quiet footsteps that stop at the doorway.

"Dinners done," she tells me sweetly.

"Renee, I really don't want to be here," I say as I watch the anger spread across

her face.

"Come on, let's go eat. I'm so happy you're here," she says as she walks away. I

guess we are just going to ignore everything I say. I have never been one to hurt
anyone's feelings, so I get up and make my way to the kitchen. I take a seat in the
only other chair, which happens to be next to Renee, and she grips my hand in hers.

"You are going to get yourself in trouble, and I don't want that for you," I say as

she rubs her thumb over the back of my hand.

"It doesn't matter to me. It will take them a while to track us down. That stupid

police force doesn't have a single clue that it is me. By then, you will love me, and it
won't matter anymore, anyway. Can we just have a nice meal and not talk about the
past? We are going to have such an amazing future," she says with a huge smile. I
sit here and stare at her while she enjoys her food. She still has a hold on my hand
and she seems so blissful.

"Eat - I'm not going to hurt you," she says, pushing my plate more to me.

"You have already hurt me, not to mention scaring the shit out of me!" I say,

shaking my head. She completely ignores me and eats more of her food. "How did
you get a key to everything I own?" Again, she acts like she is deaf. "Renee!" I yell,
making her jump. "I want answers."

"You were the light at the end of a very dark tunnel for me," she says softly.

"When I got my life back on track, you were the first person to smile at me." She
smiles at her memory. "My first day out of rehab was also my first day of classes. I
wanted to do something different with my life. When you smiled at me, it made me
feel like a person again. I felt this draw to you and I needed to know everything
about you," she says with a shrug.

"Why were you in rehab?" I ask her as she looks at me with tears in her eyes.

- 126 -

"I was addicted to meth," she says as my eyes grow large. That was some harsh

shit.

"How did you get into that?"

"Oh, you're telling me my perfect daughter didn't tell you my oh-so-tragic story?"

she asks in such a snarky tone that it makes me clench my fist.

"Why do you hate her so much?"

"She is just a nasty person. She has always done all she can to ruin the good

things in my life. It's hard to believe that she came out of me. There is nothing
special about her," she says as my mouth falls opens. I have never heard a mother
talk about her child in such a way. "Anyway, you're welcome that I saved you from
her."

"I don't know what to say," I tell her, shaking my head.

"There is nothing to say. That's all over; now we can move on."

"What happens when they find us?"

"When they see how much we love each other, they won't do anything." I wanted

to bounce my head off a fucking wall! She is so crazy! Is there anything more than
crazy? Because if there is, then that would be the word to describe Renee.
Delusional, maybe?

The more I don't eat, the madder she gets. She definitely has an anger problem. I

eat some of the pasta that she has made, but the noodles aren't cooked all the way.
As she cleans the kitchen, I go and sit in the living room and try to figure out how to
get out of this fucked up situation.

My head is finally clear of the drugs Renee injected me with, but now my head is a

jumbled mess. Renee is my stalker! I just can't get over the thought. I know she
can't 'force' me to do anything with her, but could I really hurt her? She seems to
really like to talk, so maybe I will be able to distract her. How is it possible that
Bella is even half-way normal with a mother like Renee? I just don't understand it.
How can a mother hate her child so much? I really want to know Renee's story, but I
don't know how to ask without her thinking that I am falling in love with her. The
thought of sleeping in the same bed is driving me crazy. I'm starting to get a
headache, so I lay down on the couch.

- 127 -

"Hey, babe," I hear Renee say but choose to ignore her. I really don't want to play

into her delusions. "Hey," she whispers. I flinch because I hadn't realize she was
right next to my face. "Were you sleeping?" She runs her fingers through my hair,
and I sit up quickly.

"No, just resting my eyes," I say as she takes my hand and pulls it gently.

"I have something I want to show you," she says as I start to get nervous. I'm sure

the things that are running through my head, are worse than what's actually going
to happen, but it doesn't help my nerves. I reluctantly get up and follow her to the
bedroom, where she shuts the door. I'm not at all shocked to see no door knob. Why
did I follow her?

"Renee, I can't do this with you. I don't know you, so with that, I can't love you," I

say, almost sounding defeated.

"I know," she says, surprising the hell out of me. "I'm not stupid, Edward. I know

everything about you. I know you just don't crawl into bed with whores. I know you
need to get to know a person first," she says as she pulls out a box from under her
bed.

"What's all that?" I ask.

"My journals. I've been in rehab three times. Meth is a pretty hard addiction to get

over. Um...yeah, so one of my therapeutic tools, is writing. These journals are from
the last ten years or so; I've lost track of time. I've never told anyone who doesn't
need to know my story, but I want you to know the real me," she says as she sets the
notebooks on the bed. I humor her and sit at the opposite end of the bed.

"I'm going to start at the beginning, but first I have to tell you that I have been

observing you for three years," she says as my eyes grow big. "When I heard you
play at the Port Angeles Symphony, I fell head over heels for you. The way you
played was just unlike anything I had ever heard. You put everything you are into
your music and it shows with everything you do," she says with a proud smile.

"Why did you just start leaving me notes a few months ago, then?" I ask out of

curiosity.

"I felt like I knew enough. Knowing I was going to be living in the same building as

you, I knew it would be easy," she says with a shrug. "You're everything I have ever
wanted in a guy. You're sweet, kindhearted, and you would do anything for anyone.
You're family comes first, and you are a protector. There's not much about you

- 128 -

someone couldn't love."

"You make me sound perfect and I am far from it," I tell her as she stares at me

with a loving gaze.

"I don't see any faults," she says simply. "I never meant to scare you. Please don't

be mad at me."

"I'm more upset and mad about what you have done to the cars than anything," I

say glaring at her.

"I'm not sorry. Isabella deserved much more than that piece of shit truck getting

ruined, and I can't stand Alice, so whatever. Your car was so much fun to mess up.
You hurt me Edward, and I think you are the one that should say you're sorry," she
says as I bust out laughing.

"You have got to be kidding me! You not only hurt me, but you hurt the ones I

love! I will NEVER love you, and the sooner you get that through your thick skull,
the better!" I yell.

"I hurt you?" she asks as if it's not a known fact. "I'm the one that has been hurt

all my life! Charlie and I did nothing but fight, so I left to better my life with my
daughter. That little bitch did nothing but scare off every great guy I had! Phil loved
me, but of course he loved Isabella more! Everyone loves her. When I walked in to
my house and saw that little tramp flirting with my husband, I wanted to throw her
out of my house by her hair!" she screams. I watch with disgust clearly written on
my face.

"Once she left, I knew for sure they had something going on, because Phil hated

me for sending her away. Bella, Bella, Bella. It's always about her," she says as I see
tears in her eyes. She walks to the window and just stands there. I can't bring myself
to feel sorry for her, and I am pretty sure she is waiting for me to speak. I wasn't
planning to ask her anything, but I have to know.

"What happened after Bella left?" Renee turns around slowly and I can see the

puffiness in her face.

"Her life became perfect, with her perfect step-mommy, and my life became hell.

Those were the worst years of my life," she says as it all comes together for me. She
held a grudge against Bella because she had a good life with her Dad and
step-mother. Renee wipes her tears and comes to sit next to me on the bed. She
locks our arms together and lays her head on my shoulder.

- 129 -

"You're my best friend, and I want to tell you everything, but I know you will hate

me afterwards," she says, sounding sad. I want to kick myself for what I'm about to
say, but a part of me has to know the rest.

"I won't hate you," I say as I clear my throat. I don't think I sound convincing in

the least, but she hugs my arm.

"I know what it's like to be truly hurt. After Bella left, the only thing Phil and I had

in common were drugs. I don't remember how I even started doing them; it just kind
of happened. I needed a fix really bad, and Phil wouldn't get me any. He gave me the
address of his dealer, and called the guy to tell him I was coming over," she says as
her voice breaks. At this point, I'm sure I don't want to know the rest of what
happened to her.

"When I got there and gave him the money, he told me I didn't have enough. I told

I could get more; all I had to do was go to the ATM. Before I could get up to leave,
two men grabbed me and held me down. I tried to get away when the dealer guy
came over to me and said he wanted payment a different way. Another guy came
from another room and held my legs. The four of them took turns with me," she says
as my hands clench in fists. I couldn't believe that had happened to her.

"I'm sorry that happened to you," I say.

"It was my own fault," she says roughly, wiping her tears away. "It took a year for

me to get better, but I quickly relapsed. The second time I relapsed, was six months
before I saw you. You made me want to be a better person." She lays her head on my
chest and I let her. I would be an ass to tell her no right now. "Is there anything else
you want to know? I'll tell you anything, but I really just want to go to bed," she tells
me as she moves to the pillow end of the bed.

"I think I'm good," I say as I get off the bed.

"Lay with me?"

I want to tell her no; I should tell her no, but I just can't bring myself to say the

word. I lay down and she cuddles into me. I know I can try again tomorrow to get
her to let me out of the house.

~*LK&IV*~

BPOV

- 130 -

"Alec, where did you get Edward's phone?"

"Swan, if this is Edward's phone, I am calling in the team. Tell that tow guy to not

touch anything else!" Alec orders.

"Stop, don't touch anything else! This is now a crime scene. Someone will be here

to take your prints, and then you leave. Just don't touch anything else," I tell him
quickly. I start pacing, waiting for Alec to decide what else we should do. I am glad
now that Billy pulled me from this case, because I am too involved. I can't even think
like a Police Officer right now.

I hear the sirens pull into the lot, and watch as they cordon off the entire area. I

can't believe that Edward's phone is here. Did he get tired of waiting for me and
decide to take a cab here? I run back inside and check to make sure he is not in the
restaurant. When I don't find him, I make my way back out to Alec. "Where can he
be? Oh, my God! What if the stalker got ahold of him?"

"Swan you need to calm down and get your head in the game. The first forty-eight

hours are the most important and you know it. Now, get your head in the game, or I
will have you removed from here. Help me by helping yourself, so I can make sure
we leave no stone unturned."

"Yeah, I am sorry. I need to call Esme. Can I use your phone again?"

"Swan, you are still holding my phone in your hand. You are welcome to use it to

call them. Tell them we will be at the family home in about an hour. Everyone should
be there."

"Are you hauling in all those wacko suspects now that he is missing?"

"Swan, here comes your Dad. Go talk to him, and let me do my job." I turn and see

my Dad and Billy walking under the tape that the CSI team strung across the lot
entrance.

"Daddy," I say running to him. His arms envelope me into a hug, and I start crying

immediately. "I failed to protect him. I couldn't keep him safe, and now he is
missing. Daddy, I am in love with him, and he is gone!" My father says nothing, but
continues to hold me as I sob. It seems like hours go by before the team takes
statements from me on what happened here today.

They get Renee's cell number from me, and ask me her address. Only, I don't

know the address because she just got the place. I give them the name of the place

- 131 -

Renee is working, and my Dad and Billy take me to Esme and Carlisle's. I am not
looking forward to telling them that Edward has been snatched by the stalker.

Arriving at the Cullen's, I can see that everyone is already here. As soon as the car

stops, Emmett, Jasper, Sam, and Jake bound out of the house. "Is there any news at
all, any leads or clues?" Sam asks. I shake my head as I walk past him, not even sure
I will be welcome in the house. I feel like I'm to blame, since I was unable to protect
Edward. Esme pulls me into her arms (del: ,) and cries on my shoulder, but the
entire time she's trying to console me. Alice and Rose join us, and the four of us
stand there crying together. I vaguely notice my father and Billy talking to the
others, and bringing them up to speed.

After a while, Rose's cell phone chirps. "I have to get this," Rose states. "Emmett,

Bree will want to talk to you, too." Rose motions for Emmett to join her. I watch
them move off to the side of the entry way so they can talk on the phone to their
daughter. We all look up shocked when Rose lets out a loud shriek.

A/N: Jess and I both wish you all the most happiest of New Years. May every wish

and dream you want come true.

Sorry this chapter posted so late, and I was personally a major fail at answering

all the reviews, but I am going to work on them after this chapter posts.

Huge thanks out to Sally for being a great BETA and Siobahn for being a

wonderful pre-reader.

So what do you think? Did you guess correctly? What was your favorite, or least

favorite part of this chapter? Some exciting stuff coming again soon. Please leave us
a review.

Kasi (& Jess)

- 132 -

Chapter 16

Disclaimer: As you know the great Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight, and all of its

characters and their mannerisms. Jessica and I, we own this crazy ass wacked out
storyline, and some high ass heating bills… BRRR…

Chapter 15: Now, What Do We Do?

BPOV

Rose and Emmett are with Carlisle on the way to Seattle to pick up Bree. She told

Rose over the phone that she saw Edward today on the ferry, insisting he was with
Rea. Alice thinks she was talking about Jake's sister, Rebecca. With all the craziness
going on, everyone agreed that it would be best to have her home - including me.
Who knew how far this woman would go to keep Edward. Carlisle is driving Emmett
and Rose to the airport. They are taking a helicopter from there to Seattle to pick up
Bree and bring her back here. These Cullens have a shit ton of money, and I, for
one, am glad for that right now.

I am trying to calm my mind. Alec and Billy left here about an hour ago and

assured me that they would search out Rebecca Clearwater. I am in Esme's spare
room, where all my boxes were placed after my apartment was wrecked, and I
decide to go through all these papers and crap that was thrown all over my place. I
make a 'trash' pile and a 'keep' pile. I never realized I had this much clutter.

I place the stuff I'm keeping back in the box, and open the next one. I pull out a

few purses and shoes that all seem to be okay. Esme told me that the cleaners were
instructed to keep everything that was undamaged. I pull out a pair of heels and a
matching handbag that I know belong to my mother. I decide to grab another box
for her stuff. I put the shoes in the box before picking up the handbag. A yellow
piece of paper falls from it as I pick it up.

Opening the piece of paper, I notice that it's a receipt. As I fold the paper back in

half, intending to slip it back in the purse, the words magnetic locks jump out at me.
I quickly unfold the paper and read it over. The receipt is made out to a Renee
Higgins. The address is a Seattle suburb area. This is so fucking weird. The receipt
is dated a month ago, and it is for over three grand. Where did she get this kind of
money, and why would she need magnetic locks? Why is she using her maiden
name? What in the hell is going on with her? I hope this is not a drug house. Fuck! I

- 133 -

have too much going on, and I just cannot deal with this right now, but I know I have
to do something; I have to try to help her somehow. I really don't want to involve the
Seattle PD because I don't want her to go to jail, so I pick up my phone instead,
determined to call and talk to her.

After calling and leaving her a voicemail, I finish going through the boxes. I hear

the house phone ringing and know it is most likely Carlisle. He is supposed to call
when they get back to Port Angeles and make it to the police station. I also know
that the tap on the line is going to record the conversation in case it is a ransom call.
As I go downstairs, I hear Esme saying hello. She smiles at me as she talks a little,
and then hands the phone off to me.

"Hello?" I say, wondering who it is that's calling.

"Hey, Swan. We haven't had any luck with finding Rebecca Clearwater, but we

have Bree here now and she is very bright. She has given great detail of Edward
being in a green sparkly car and she insists that Edward was with Rea. Rose and
Emmett claim that they don't know anyone named Rea, though. Since it's already so
late, we're sending her home for the night. Tomorrow morning, we will have her talk
to a sketch artist to draw a picture of this Rea person. We are checking the boarding
cameras of the ferry to see if we can find anything, but Bree says that Edward was
sleeping in a car. I know that you were dating him or whatever, but I have to ask...
Is there any way that he was possibly seeing someone else?"

"No. I honestly don't think that he was seeing anyone else. Edward is not that

type. Why?" I ask in return.

"Bree told us that Rea and Edward were kissing in the front seat when he woke up

from his nap. We asked her if he was trying to push Rea away and she said no. I had
to ask, Swan. I know that you understand."

"Yeah, I get it," I say.

"Get some rest. You heard Billy earlier - you're off this case completely now. I am

only telling you out of respect, and I'm under strict instructions not to tell you
anything else. This is for your own safety. You know we will do everything we can.
Please, if you find anything or figure anything out, call me right away."

"I will. I think I may go see my mom to see what she is up to. I have to do

something, since I can't do anything here. Call my cell if you need me."

"Will do, Swan. Stay out of trouble, okay?"

- 134 -

"Always do," I say with a laugh. Lately I seem to be a danger magnet.

I hang up and move into the living room. Alice and Jasper are sitting together on

the sofa in the corner of the room, while Esme is sitting in an oversized chair, trying
her best to look calm. I move over to sit in the chair beside Esme, and fill everyone
in on what all Bree had to say. I let Esme know that everyone will be arriving here
within the hour, and explain that I need to go for a drive before asking if I can use
her car. She gives me the keys and tells me to please be careful - that she can't
stand to lose me, too. I am in awe of the love I feel from this woman.

Jasper stops me before I can leave, and tells me to follow him. I follow him into the

room Edward and I were supposed to share this weekend.

"You need to sit down for a minute. Before you go off anywhere, you need to allow

me to clean that tat and cover it for you. I also have a message for you from Alice.
She said that wherever you're going, you need to tell someone where it is, and take
your gun. Now, I don't question Alice too often, so when she makes suggestions like
that, I recommend listening."

I nod my head as he cleans my tattoo and applies more of the tattoo goo before

covering it.

"Thanks, Jasper. I will be sure to get into the safe and take my sidearm with me.

Tell Alice I said not to worry. I am just going to check on my Mom. I think she is
staying in Seattle. I just need to do something, you know? I've been cut off from any
additional information, and if I stay here, I'm going to go crazy," I say.

"You know that you are going to have to take the night ferry, so stay in the car.

Don't put yourself into any unnecessary danger," Jasper says.

"Thanks, Jasper, but anyone who messes with me, is liable to be sporting some

extra lead tonight," I joke back.

"Shucks, darling, if I was worried about you shooting anyone, I wouldn't let you

leave."

"You're right, but I will be careful. I just need to go check on my mom. I have no

intent to get myself into more than I can handle. I will be fine."

"Just make sure to call or text to keep in contact."

I make my way to the garage where which houses not only Esme's car, but my gun

- 135 -

safe is as well. Dialing in my code to open the safe, I check my ammo and safety on
the Glock and Ruger. I pull out my ankle strap and put my Ruger on my ankle.
Thinking about what Alice told Jasper to say, I also put my Glock on my belt holster.
'Better safe than sorry,' is my motto.

I get into the nice, Mercedes GL-550, and punch the address into the GPS. I pull

out of the garage as I see Carlisle's car come around the drive. I stop and roll down
the window as Carlisle pulls to a stop as well.

"Hey, I am going to go check on Renee; I will be back late tonight, or in the

morning. Esme and Alice have everything all set up for everyone for tonight."

"Drive carefully, Bella. If you need us, just call," Carlisle says with a smile. I nod

and push the button to roll the window up as I pull away. Making my way into town,
I stop by the bank. Thank goodness for twenty-four hour ATM's. Pushing my card in
and punching in my PIN number, I check my balance. Well, the check I wrote for
Renee was cashed, so I wonder where she is. I decide to go past her work. When I
get there, I don't see her car in the parking lot, but I park and go in anyway.

"Hey, Irina," I say, seeing the owner as soon as I enter the business.

"Hey there, Bella. Please don't even try to come here and beg for me to give your

mother her job back."

"What do you mean? What happened?" I ask, shocked by the abruptness.

"You know I put up with a lot from her. She was always late, or needing to leave

early for some reason. She was just on her last leg. When she was a no call, no show
for her last three shifts, I had no choice. Unless you're here to say that she is sick
and in the hospital, she no longer has a job here. You should tell her not to bother
even trying to get unemployment either, cause it ain't happening."

"Wait, she has not been to work for the past three shifts?" I ask, dumbfounded by

the lashing out.

"Yes, that's exactly what I am saying. Listen, kiddo, I am not mad at you, and I am

sorry for being brash," she says with a sigh.

"It's okay, I understand. I knew she was working part time for Emmett in the

daycare center at the gym, but she just started there. How long has this been going
on here?"

- 136 -

"She has been a little erratic for the past month or so, I would say, but the past

two weeks have been unbearable at best. I am sorry, but I can't have her here, and it
sounds like this was all a shock to you. I was going to call your Dad tomorrow to let
him know what was going on. I only hired her because Tanya is my sister. You and
Charlie may not be my family by blood, but you know I love you like you are. I have
always been willing to help Renee and treat her as if she is not the rudest person
alive when it comes to my sister, but I can't have her mistreating customers and
other staff."

"I am really sorry, Irina. I understand," I say, hugging her.

"Ah, my prinţesă, I love you. It is not your fault," she says with a squeeze.

"Aunt Irina, I am far from being the twelve year old little girl who you gave the

nickname 'princess' too. I know that you love me, and I love you, too." A few short
minutes later, I take off.

Unsure of where this new apartment is my mom spoke of earlier, I try to call her

again. When the phone goes to voicemail, I decide that I will definitely go check out
the house in Seattle. There is something going on with her - I can feel it. I am really
worried and consider calling my Dad, but decide against it. I don't know what I will
do if I find her using again. You can only help a person so much. I know addicts will
do anything for a fix, and that scares the shit out of me.

I send Jasper a text message telling him I am leaving for Seattle. Jasper made me

promise to stay safe and touch base back with him when I left for Seattle, and once I
got there. He then insisted that I touch base with him before I leave to head back.
He told me that if he doesn't hear from me, he will send in the cavalry. That gives
me a much needed laugh.

Arriving at the port, I am just in time for the ferry. Luck must be on my side. I sit

in the car and search on my laptop for a satellite visual of the house. It appears to be
in a rather nice neighborhood, and I wonder to myself how my Mom got the money
to buy the place. I really hope it is not a drug house, and I am worried that the gut
feeling I have, is not a good thing. I still refuse to call my Dad, so when the ferry
reaches land, I turn on the GPS and head for the address I entered earlier.

The neighborhood is nice, but the houses are spaced rather far apart. I decide to

park a block away, so as not to draw any unwanted attention from a strange vehicle
in the area. I park the car and shoot off a quick text to Jasper.

Hey, I made it to Seattle. I think I found my Mom, gonna check on her

- 137 -

now. I'll text you soon. ~B

Stay safe. If anything doesn't feel right get the hell outta there. ~Jazz

I walk around the block, noticing that the houses are all really nice - almost too

pricey for anything Renee should be able to afford. My mind goes straight back to
the drugs. I wonder how she is paying for the property. I see the house and notice
that there is only one light on in the lower level. There was another light on in the
second story a few minutes ago. I move to the side of the house, hoping I can see
something inside. I peer in the lower part of the window and notice that the glass is
bullet proof. That is a bad sign. I wonder what the hell she has gotten herself into
this time.

I watch for a while; it is after nine at night. Finally, I see her come down the

stairs. She looks as if she is happy. She moves to the sofa and sits down. I watch as
she turns on the television and starts watching a show. I keep an eye on her for
another fifteen minutes or so, but see no other movement inside the house. She
must be alone. I decide to buck up and go to the door.

~*LK&IV*~

Renee POV

I didn't want to have to drug Edward, but I still don't fully trust him to not try

something stupid. I slipped him half a roofie in the drink I got for him. I am glad he
drank it all down; I am sure tomorrow it will be harder to drug him, but I guess I'll
just have to wait and see. I didn't want to screw with his mind, but I really needed
him to sleep. I have to try to get some more sleeping pills for him; those will be
easier to get him to take. I sit in the living room after Edward falls asleep, watching
one of my favorite shows. When I hear a knock at the door, I jump slightly. I am not
really worried; it is most likely that nosy neighbor across the street. I punch in the
code, and the door clicks as the lock releases.

"Bella, what in heaven's name are you doing here?" I ask, startled by her arrival. I

don't understand... how did she find me? "How did you find me here?"

"Well hello to you too, Mom. Why didn't you tell me you had this big house in such

a nice neighborhood?"

"I suppose you'd better come in," I say, stepping aside. As she enters the house, I

pick up the heavy lamp from the table by the door, and strike her over the head. I
watch as she falls to the floor. Moving quickly, I remove the gun from the holster on

- 138 -

her back.

"Don't think you will get him this easily, you fucking whore. He is mine!" I make

sure the lock is engaged, and grab the duct tape to tape her wrists together. I put
some tape across her mouth as well, and then drag her into the kitchen. I pull out
one of the syringes filled with the same knock-out drugs I used on Edward earlier in
the car, and push the needle into her leg before I start pacing.

"What am I going to do now? How the hell did she find me, and why did she come

here alone? What am I going to do?"

I hear her phone vibrate, so I pull it from her pocket.

B ~ You haven't called. Is everything okay? ~ Jazz

Hey Jazz, sorry I didn't call. I am going to spend the night with an old

friend. All is well. ~ B

Okay, but remember we're meeting at the cop shop at nine. G'nite… ~ Jazz

Yep. ~ B

The texting stops after the short exchange, so I figure that must have placated

that southern hick. I grab Bella and decide I need to get her out of sight. Out of
sight, out of mind!

I decide that the basement is best. I can't drag her heavy, fat ass up the stairs, so

down we go instead. I open the basement door, and push her down the steps. I
chuckle to myself as she lands with her leg twisted funny. "I am guessing that's
gonna hurt in the morning. Don't worry, Mommy will give you more drugs," I tell her
as I make my way down the stairs. I drag her limp body close to the support beam,
and prop her up against it. Using the duct tape again, I tape around her chest and
the pole, securing her to it.

I don't think she'll be going anywhere anytime soon. I walk back up the steps and

turn off the light before shutting the door and locking it. I refuse to allow her to ruin
my night. I open the garage door to look outside. I don't see a car parked in my
driveway; maybe she took a cab. With nothing to worry about now, I put her gun and
the cell phone that I've already turned off, in the glove box of my car before going
back into the house. Once I lock all the doors and turn off the lights, I make my way
back to our bedroom.

- 139 -

When I enter, I see my sexy man sleeping on his side, facing the middle of the bed;

it will make for perfect position for us to snuggle. I love watching him sleep. My eyes
stayed trained on him while I pull my jeans off. I crawl into bed with him, and I am
happy that he pulls me close. I knew all along that he loved me.

"I love you," I whisper to him as I run my finger over his family crest. I love his

tattoos. I have been thinking about getting his name tattooed on me, but time has
just not been on my side lately.

"Love you," he says with a kissy face. I lean into him, and when our lips meet, we

kiss passionately.

If I could bring myself to have sex with him, I would do it right now, but I'm not

comfortable with sex yet. I know Edward and I still need some time together before
either of us will be truly ready. His arms are heavy on me, but I can't bring myself to
move him. I feel his hand run over my breasts, and I like it. It's the first time in years
that I haven't felt sick from such a touch. I know he is going to make me better.

"Bella," he says as I pull away. I hate her so much! I should just kill her and get

her the fuck out of the way! I can't yet, though. I need to know what she knows,
first.

I get out of bed, and despite how mad I am at him, I still give him another kiss. I

whisper to him, telling him that he's mine, and I am glad when I see him smile. I
leave the room and head down to the basement. I can hear that bitch trying to
mumble through the tape over her mouth, and take much pleasure in ripping it off of
her.

"Find Edward," she says.

"How'd you know he was here?" I ask her.

"Help...find...Mom," she says.

"You are so stupid! That doesn't make any sense," I tell her as she mumbles some

more. The more I talk to her, the more she responds.

"We can't find him," she tells me. That's when it clicks... she came here for my

help.

"Get some sleep and we will find him in the morning," I tell her as she calms

down. I place some more tape over her mouth and smile. Oh yes... this can definitely

- 140 -

work to my advantage.

A/N: So now what do you think is going to happen? Things are going to be crazy

for a chapter or two. Now who is going to save Edward, if Renee has Bella too? Do
you think Edward will find Bella? Hmm, lots of things can happen now.

Huge thanks to our wonderful girlies who just flat out ROCK OUR SOCKS! Thanks

Sally, and Siobahn.

- 141 -

Chapter 17

Disclaimer: As always Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight and all Twilight

related characters, quotes, and storylines. Jessica and I, own this storyline
using her characters; who occasionally use a few of her quotes. We take
complete responsibility for making Renee a wack-a-doodle, and Tanya a
good person. Most importantly we are in awe of all of our wonderful readers
who have done a lot for stroking our egos. Thank you.

Chapter 16: And The Truth Will Be Known…

Jasper's POV

Esme told us we all might as well stay here. She busied herself making us all

rooms to sleep in. I know that with Edward missing, we would be staying here for a
few days. We all headed off to our respective spaces, but I'm sure that I am not the
only one that is going to have a sleepless night.

Everything is so fucked up right now. I had a feeling something was going on with

Bella and her mother, but I didn't want to jump to any conclusions. Something
wasn't sitting right with me, though. I had this nagging feeling that Bella wasn't
going to be showing up in the morning. I knew if I said anything, Alice would flip,
and I just couldn't handle her losing it right now. I was doing my best to keep her
comforted, but at same point, she is just inconsolable. Right now, as we lay silently
in bed together, we both know the other isn't sleeping, but we just hold each other.
We know there is nothing we can do. Alice hates to feel helpless. When she found
out her brother was taken, she tried to take charge, but there is nothing she can do.

As the sun starts to rise, I know Alice is going to get up. Sure enough, she rolls off

my chest and heads for the bathroom. I stretch out my arms and head for the
kitchen to make coffee for everyone. We have hours before we need to be at the
station. I'm hopeful that we will find something out today. If we just knew who the
damn stalker was, then maybe we could get somewhere.

Arriving in the kitchen, I see Esme is up already and working silently around the

space. I set about helping her, and I know my mere presence is having a calming
effect. At one point, she pulls me to her, and I say nothing as I hug and console her.
Esme has one of the sweetest, most tender and giving hearts I know, and it kills me
to see her so sad. By the time the coffee is done and breakfast is ready, everyone is

- 142 -

making their way down to join us. I tell Esme I am going to get dressed and check
on Alice, and she caresses my cheek and tells me how happy she is that I take care
of Alice.

When I get upstairs, I see Alice is all showered and dressed. I tell her I am getting

dressed and that breakfast is ready. I know she will say she is not hungry, but she
needs to eat something. We walk downstairs together, and I direct her to her seat at
the table and set about getting her a plate. I fix her a cup of coffee and grab a
banana muffin. I make my way back to her and hand her the food and drink, giving
her a small smile.

"I love you," I tell her.

"I love you, too," she says with very little emotion.

"They will find him," I whisper in her ear, rubbing my thumb over her cheek.

"I tried to call Bella, but she's not answering," she says with a shrug.

"She's probably driving," I say, hoping there is truth in my words.

"I hope she is okay," Esme says.

"I tried to call Renee. She is supposed to work today, but I got no answer. I had

Mike put a 'closed for the day' sign on the door of the gym," Emmett says.

"Yeah, I spoke to Sam earlier as well. He is going to close Jam for the day, too. I

would rather be free in case there is something I can do," I tell them all.

Everyone is eating as Rose and Bree join us. Everyone tries to show Bree that

everything is okay and we are all happy. Carlisle takes Bree out to play on the swing
set until we have to leave. It must be too hard for him to sit here and attempt small
talk when his son is missing.

We all drink a few cups of coffee, but after Alice's fourth cup, I get her some

orange juice. I know she would keep drinking coffee if it was in her cup, and she is
already wound for sound. I know she doesn't mean to, but she is naturally full of
energy, and the coffee will only heighten her natural exuberance. Her fidgeting
already caused her to spill her coffee once and now I need to change my jeans. Once
I get myself changed, we all head out to the Port Angeles Police Station. Alice is
unusually quiet while I drive. All I can do was hold her hand. We all arrive at the
same time, and walk in together. Bree looks so small in her father's arms; it makes

- 143 -

me want to start a family. Times like these show how short life can be.

"Hey, pretty little lady," Alec says as we walk into the station. Bree gives him a big

smile and a wave. It is clear from the look on his face she earned herself another
admirer. Of course, Bree has us all wound around her little fingers.

"Is Bella here yet?" Alice asks. I can hear the emotion she is trying to cover in her

voice.

"Nope, but the sketch artist is set up at her desk and ready to go," Alec says as my

stomach drops. I have such a bad feeling. Something isn't right.

"Hi! My name is Kate. Who is Bree?" the young woman asks.

"Me!" Bree says in her cute little voice.

"Well, this is going to be fun!" Kate says with a smile. Emmett sits Bree down in

the chair next to Kate. "What color hair did the woman with Edward have?"

By the time Kate has the hair and the shape of the face drawn, we are an hour in.

It is going to be a long day. Bella still hasn't shown up, and I just know something
isn't right. She would be here no matter what. No one would have stopped her. I
have a feeling that Alice feels the same thing.

"That's Rea!" Bree said with a squeal.

"Kiddo, I don't have enough here to go by," Kate said with a chuckle.

"Her, there!" Bree says as she points to a photo on Bella's desk.

"This one?" Kate asks, picking up a picture.

"Yup! That Rea with Ella!" Bree says proudly.

"Are you sure, Bree?" Rose asks.

"Yes, mommy. That Rea," she says with another smile.

"So Renee is the stalker? Well this gives new meaning to threesomes or keeping it

in the family," Emmett scoffs out. Rose and Esme slap him in the back of his head. I
swear that buffoon has no filter, and half the time his brain is not connected before
he opens his mouth.

- 144 -

"Bella went to see her mother yesterday," I say as Alice starts to cry. Alec jumps at

my words as he starts making phone calls. Once again, there is nothing I can do.

"When is the last time anyone heard from Bella?" Alec barks out his question.

"I got a text message from her at quarter after ten," I say after looking at my

phone. "She was heading to Seattle. Her last text said she was spending the night
with a friend. The thing is, we have tried calling her all morning and she is not
answering."

"There is still no answer. It seems like her cell is off," Alec says.

~LK&IV~

EPOV

My head is pounding and I can barely open my eyes. I can't believe she drugged

me again. I have to be more careful so it doesn't happen a third time. I will drink
water out of the tap of the sink if I am thirsty. I need to get myself feeling better so I
can figure out how to get out of this place. I know Renee has a phone, and if I can
just get it from her, then I can call Bella. I know she has to be worried sick. How am
I going to tell her that her mother is my stalker? I mean, who would have ever
thought. When I see Bella, I am going to tell her how much I love her. I should have
just told her when I had the chance and not waited. We never know if we are going
to see tomorrow.

I think about the keypads that are throughout the house. I know most keypads are

four to six digit pin codes. I know I will try my birthday, and social; I'm sure she
knows all of my information. I plan to play twenty questions with her. I need to know
more information about her. I need her birthday, and maybe even the day she first
saw me. I know Bella's birth date, but I am sure that won't be one of the codes. I
have never thought it possible to meet a mother who hated their child the way that
Renee hates Bella. I need to stop worrying about that right now, though; I will help
Bella when I get out of here. A funny thought crosses my mind. I smile to myself,
thinking of all the things Emmett is going to have to say about this. I know he won't
leave something this easy alone; it will all be something to joke about. I hear the
lock on the bedroom door before Renee walks in with a tray of food. I guess I am not
getting out for the day. Renee is far from stupid; she knows she could never really
fight me. The thought of hitting a woman makes me sick, but I would do it if I had
to...I think.

"Good morning, baby," she says as I hold my head in my hands.

- 145 -

"I need some Tylenol, and I want to see the bottle and take them out myself," I

say.

"I have some right here. Help yourself to anything you may need," she says,

sounding too sweet. She hands me the bottle, and I dump a bunch into my hand to
inspect them. They all look like what I take at home.

"No more drugging me," I say as I throw back a few pills. "I don't know why you

feel the urge to do so, anyway. It's not like I can get out of this fucking place."

"Oh, you're being grouchy," she says in a voice you would use with a child. "Be

nice, or I won't stay in here and keep you company." Promise? I think to myself. I
want to say this out loud, but honestly, the woman scares me a little. Next thing I
know, she will cuff me to the bed!

"When did you first see me?" I ask her as her face lights up.

"It was December twentieth of '08. I was so nervous to meet new people, but then

I passed you, and you gave me the kindest smile," she says with a dreamy look in her
eyes. "We have already talked about this, silly."

"I know, I just like to hear you tell me about it," I say as her smile grows. "When's

your birthday?"

"November eighth, but I'm not telling you the year," she says with a playful laugh.

"Come on, that's not fair. You know everything about me and I know very little

about you," I say, giving her my crooked smile.

"Fair enough. I was born in nineteen sixty-eight."

"Wow, I never would have guessed. You don't look a day over thirty," I say as I see

her blush. Now I can see the resemblance of her and Bella. I know I'm pulling out
the big guns, but flattery gets you everything, right? I feel bad for lying to her, but I
needed the information. She looks closer to fifty if I'm being honest. I would have
never guessed she was only forty-three.

"Eat," she says as she goes to the bathroom. I pour the cup of coffee into the

waste basket by the side of the bed. There is no way I am falling for the whole drink
thing again. Of course, my mind wonders if the food is drugged.

"You didn't drug the food did you?" I ask in a raised voice so I know she can hear

- 146 -

me.

"Don't be silly! Eat and drink your coffee - I made it just the way you like it," she

says as she carries out dirty laundry and sets it by the door. I pick up a piece of toast
and start to eat. I figure that is safer to eat than the fruit she brought in.

After eating the two slices of toast, I tell her I'm full. I'm not, but I can't trust her.

I need to stay alert. My neck feels stiff, though; I must have slept wrong. Once
Renee has the room semi cleaned, she stares at me as I rub my neck. She walks to
me and tells me to sit up. I do and I regret my decision as soon as she straddles me
from behind. This is awkward. She places her small hands on my shoulders and she
starts to rub. I hate that it feels good. My body betrays me by going limp. I hear her
sigh in content. As her hands move down my back, I feel her press her lips to my
neck. I flinch.

"I haven't wanted anyone in a long time, but I want you," she says as my body

goes stiff again. "I know it will be a while, but I think I could be intimate with you."

"Renee, it takes me a while before I sleep with someone," I say, hoping she will

need years.

"I know. That is one of the things that I love about you. You are probably the best

looking man I have ever seen in my life. You could easily be a man-whore, ya know,"
she said as she laughs at her joke. "But I never saw you with anyone. I would follow
you on your dates, to see how you would act, and you were nothing but a gentleman.
You're prefect."

"But I'm not."

"I'm not arguing over something so stupid," she says moving off the bed. "I've got

to get some stuff done. I'll be back in a little bit." She leans in to kiss me and I
freeze. She softly presses her lips to me and then pulls away. "I love you." I say
nothing and I can see a bit of anger in her eyes.

Once she is out of the room, I lay back and put a pillow over my face and yell. I'm

pissed and frustrated, knowing there is nothing I can do about the crazy bitch I am
stuck with. I am determined to get out of this loony bin today!

~LK&IV~

Renee POV

- 147 -

I hate that he can't say he loves me. I know that until I can fully end this thing

between him and Bella for good, he will not be able to say the words, but I could feel
it in his lips. It was like a warm river washing over me; his kiss flooded my senses. I
smile as I click the lock on the bedroom door. Between the drugs I slipped him and
this lock, he will be nice and safe in here until I get back. I should be able to return
by five, just in time to make my sexy man some food.

Before heading down to the basement, I change my mind about drugging Bella. I

was going to be nice, but why should I bother? It's not like she was ever nice to me,
or ever did anything other than ruin every good thing in my life. I had a therapist tell
me once that it was jealousy and envy. I am not envious of that stupid bitch; she has
nothing to be envious of. She is plain, and she certainly can't find her own man - she
always has to steal mine. I am not really jealous anymore; I am now more proactive
in eliminating my adversary. That is what she is: my enemy. She was brought to this
earth for no other reason than to test and torment me. I realized a long time ago
that she was nothing more than an evil curse cast upon me. She broke the best love
of my life, just by breathing.

I loved Charlie Swan with all my heart, and I was young, but I thought he was my

forever. The minute he laid eyes on her, I became second to him. He never looked at
me the way he did her, and I grew to hate them both. When I finally couldn't take
anymore, I had to leave. I knew the best way to hurt Charlie, like he hurt me, was to
take away his precious little girl. The man couldn't be miserable though, and had to
go and marry that cunt. The worst part was when they both started treating that
bitch I had to give birth to, as if she was the whole world. So I took her farther away.
If I had to be lonely and hurting, they could suffer, too.

Then I finally found Phil. He made me feel young and pretty again. He wanted to

do fun things with me. I rued the day he had to meet Bella, but he didn't seem to
have any interest in her. He was more worried about being in my bed. God, I loved
those days. The first six months I was with him, he never paid her any attention at
all. We got married and life was finally getting better for me.

I will never forget how strong my hatred flared the day I came home and found

her flirting with Phil. I wanted to kill her, but I refused to go to prison for
eliminating the evil bitch. I knew if I wanted to be happy, I needed to get rid of her. I
sent her back to those rotten shitheads, just so I could have happiness and peace. It
is too bad that her evil seed had already been planted and the destruction was
eminent.

Yes, I think not giving her pain medication is what she deserves. A little suffering

won't kill her, or maybe it will. "C'est la Vie," I say with a loud laugh as I open the

- 148 -

basement door. I turn on the light and make my way down the stairs. I can see that
she has struggled in her binds and has her leg at an odd angle.

"Isabella, your leg has to be killing you at that angle. Here let me help you," I say

as I push it roughly with my foot. I chuckle a little as her scream is muffled, and I
can't help the laugh that escapes my lips as she starts to cry. "Scream and I'll knock
your teeth out of your mouth," I say as I rip the tape off her lips. Her face makes me
bust out laughing. Her eyes scrunch and her whole face turns red as she holds in
her scream. I love seeing her in pain.

"Wh. . .why are you doing this?"

"I am stopping you from stealing yet another man away from me. You took

Charlie, you got in the way of me moving on, and no man wanted me because of you.
Then you took Phil, and even when I made you leave, it was too late. It is your entire
fault. You took everything from me; I can't let you take him too. He is MINE!"

"What are you saying? Mom, I nev. . ."

I smack her hard across her face to stop her talking. "Don't ever call me MOM,

again! You are nothing but a thorn in my side. I hate you, despise you, and never
want to see you again. You have to stay here until I can find a way to dispose of you,
though."

"You took Edward?"

"Well, duh! I had to get him away from you before you ruined him, too. Are you

really that stupid? Don't go worrying yourself about him, though. He is perfectly
safe. I have him nicely drugged upstairs, locked in our bedroom. I'll be back later;
feel free to scream all you want, no one will hear you."

I stand and give her leg a good kick, smiling to myself as she cries out in pain. I

stand and watch her for a few and then I decided to re-tape her mouth. I didn't want
her disturbing Edward. Just listening to her muffled cries drives me nuts. I grab the
knock out drug I have and I get great pleasure of jamming the needle into her leg. I
stare at her as her eyes grow heavy. Yeah, I couldn't help laughing at her.

I happily make my way up the stairs and out of the kitchen into the garage. I lock

the door and set the outside safety that will not release the exit door locks from the
inside, even with the code. I laughed at the contractor when he asked me why I
wanted it installed backwards. I loved seeing his face when I told him how my
husband sometimes liked to lock me in the house when I was bad, but it was always

- 149 -

in fun and I really enjoyed it. He never questioned me again. I think I may have
scared him a little.

My dead aunt would be rolling in her grave right now if she knew how I used all

her money and her precious house. I guess I was at least filling one of her dying
wishes right now, however. She asked me to share it with Isabella. I was kinda
sharing it with her right now. She was taking up residence in the basement. As I get
in the car, I think to myself: such is life. That seems to me my new motto. With a
smirk, I pull out of the now open garage door. I am heading into town to go buy a
few things. I smile as I glance up at our bedroom window. I know my angel is fast
asleep. I hope to be back by four so I can cuddle with him before I have to cook
supper. With one last glance, I close the garage door and head for town.

A/N: On behalf of Jess and I, thank you again as always for all of your

wonderful feedback. We look forward to your questions, and hearing your
favorite parts. Thanks to Sally and Siobahn for all of their wonderful help. If
you are not currently reading the Mobward story and the Darkward story
that Jess is posting, I urge you to do so. Both stories are on her profile
jess2002 and they are FANTSTIC! I have a new story starting tomorrow it
will post under the pen-name WeeKittyAndTAT it is called His Cimmerian
View, I hope you'll give this darkward a chance.

- 150 -

Chapter 18

Disclaimer: As always Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight and all Twilight

related characters. Jess and I, well we own this storyline and a couple of well
used snow shovels!

Chapter 17: A Little Detective Work

EPOV

I lay here silently, waiting for her to leave. She said she had to go somewhere, and

that she had some things she needed to take care of. I wonder if I will be able to
hear when she is gone. Just from the layout of the house, I know the garage is below
this room. Hopefully, I'll be able to hear the garage door close. I lay here reading
through the journals she gave to me, hoping to find something that can help me get
the hell out of here. She was great at dating things, so that helps to give me some
numbers to try as codes, at least.

I've been reading these stupid journals for about an hour when I finally hear the

garage door open. I am so glad that I can hear it. It's nice to know I will have some
warning when she returns. I get up quietly and move to the side of the window.
Standing off to the left, I peek out the edge without moving the curtain. I see her
glance up at me. Shit, I hope she doesn't see me! I stay still, hoping that the lack of
movement will not draw her attention. She continues to back out of the driveway, so
it must have worked. After the car is out of the drive and starts down the road, I
move to the other side of the window to see if she kept going. I don't see her at all -
the car is gone.

I am not sure what she had to do before she left, but I remained quiet and laid on

the bed. I just know that she tried to drug me again; she must have believed it
worked, since I didn't make a sound after she left the room. I had dumped the coffee
while she was in the bathroom, and I didn't eat the fruit she brought me; it would
have been all too easy to drug it. She knows I didn't touch the fruit, but she thinks I
drank the coffee, so I can only assume she is going to continue to drug my drinks. I
decide that I can't drink anything she brings me, ever again. I know I have to stay
strong and be careful with what I do if I want to get out of here. I tried to watch her
enter the code for the door, but couldn't see what she typed into the small pad. I
counted the beeps, though; it was a six digit code. I am only afraid that she'll be
notified if I try too many times. I hope that I can see something that gives me a clue

- 151 -

to the numbers she used on the keypad.

I move over to the keypad and can't see any defining markings showing me what

buttons she may have used, so I decide to try the date she saw me first. I enter the
six digits that coincide with the date, but the red light stays on. Shit! I try my
birthdate: still red. Next, I try the date for the concert she first saw me play at: still
red. Damn it! I sure hope that this is not rigged to lock down completely after so
many unsuccessful attempts. I pace and think about what the code could be.
Grabbing the journal I was reading from off the bed, I note the date that she first
gave herself an orgasm thinking of me. As sick as that thought makes me, I try that
date next. I get the six digits typed in, and when the light turns green and the door
pops, I almost shout out a cheer of relief.

Now I need to be very cautious and careful. I know she is not here right now, but

who knows how long it could be before she comes back. I move slowly down the hall,
like I am expecting something to jump out at me. I almost make it to the stairs
before noticing that there is a door off the hall I never paid attention to before. It
doesn't have a keypad, so I slowly open the door to peek inside. The room is full of
pictures of me. There are photos of me getting tattoos, taken from outside Jam.
There are photos of me inside the bar, hanging out with all the guys. There are even
pictures of the last six girls I dated, and all of them have a big red X over their faces.
I hope to God this doesn't mean she has done something vicious to those poor,
unsuspecting girls. I may not have been interested in them, but they don't deserve to
have something bad happen to them because of me. The room is like a serious
shrine to the oddity of Renee's obsession with me. I am not sure how long I look
around, but I finally move out of the room, knowing I will need to find a way out.

Moving down the stairs after listening closely for a good five minutes for any

movements, I go to the front door. I notice that the lamp by the front door is broken,
and I wonder briefly how that happened. I try a few codes in the front door, but the
light stays red. I move to the windows, checking each one in the front room. That is
when I notice that they are all made of a really thick glass - like it is unbreakable. I
am determined to try, though, and make a mental note to look for something I can
use to try to break through. I move into the kitchen and dining area, only to see that
nothing here looks sturdy enough to try smashing the window with. When I see a
cast iron frying pan on the stove, I immediately move over and pick it up. It is one of
those old ones that are super heavy and really thick.

I move to the kitchen window that's above the sink. If I can break it, I can climb

out. Looking at it closely, I see that it doesn't even open. So far, none of the windows
open. Either that or they have all been altered so they won't: maybe they've been
painted or screwed shut. I hold the heavy pan by the handle so that I can hit the

- 152 -

glass with the side of the pan. I may be a music nerd, but baseball has always been a
strong suit for me. Taking the best stance I can, I tentatively swing the pan so that I
can get a feel for where I need to hit the window with it. Counting to three, I extend
it back as far as I can, and I swing with every ounce of strength I can muster up. The
pan hits the window with tremendous force. I know it hit hard because of the
echoing in my head from the clang, and the vibrations of the pan ricocheting off the
window that make my shoulder throb where it bounced back and hit me. My hands
are tingling, and I am in a lot of pain from the rebounded hit and reaction of the
force I was applying.

After regaining a bit of my commonsense, I look at the window and see that there

is not even a scratch on it from where the pan hit. Now what the hell am I going to
do? Fuck! I put the pan back on the stove after picking it up off the floor where it
fell.

I decide to investigate my other options, moving to the door that leads to the

garage. I try punching in a few more codes, but none of them work. Damn it! Now
what the fuck do I do? I see another door off the kitchen - maybe a basement door? I
notice that it is locked and has a code panel like the rest. Maybe if I can get into the
basement, I can climb through a basement window to get out. Making my way to the
door, I try a code and get another red light. I try another code and yet another red
light. What the fuck? I try my birthdate and the light turns green. Fuck, yes.
Hallelujah! I open the door, and see that the basement is dark. That is not a good
sign. If there were windows, they would be letting in some light. Maybe there aren't
any windows. I see a light switch and flip it on before slowly making my way down
the steps, only to stop halfway down because I hear the garage door opening. Shit! I
have to get back to the bedroom before she knows I got out. FUCK! I turn to go back
up the steps, and when I do, something catches my eye. In my peripheral vision, I
see Bella taped to the pole in the center of the room. She is out cold or possibly
drugged. Fuck, I need to help her.

Damn it, Edward, think about it...you don't have time! If you stop and help Bella

now, you will only putting you both in more danger. Get back to the bedroom, and
don't let Renee know that you got out.

Later, I can try to drug Renee and come down again to help Bella. Maybe that will

work. Knowing I can't help her right now, I hurry back up the steps and turn off the
light. Closing the door, I hit the button that says 'auto - lock'. The door clicks, and I
rush back to the bedroom. I shut the door and lock that one as well, before moving
to the bed to lie down and pretend to be asleep. I hope my heart rate slows down
before Renee makes her way up here to check on me. While I wait, I begin to
wonder how she got Bella. I hope that Bella is alive. She looked like she was

- 153 -

breathing, but she also looked to be in a lot of pain. Picturing her in my mind, taped
to the pole, makes me sick. I am not a violent man, but I will beat the fuck out of
Renee if it means that I can save Bella.

~*LK&IV*~

Jasper POV

The fucking Port Angeles Police department all has their heads in their asses. I

swear that the fucking Mickey Mouse Club would be more effective as the detective
in charge at this point. After putting a trace out on Bella's cell phone, they decided it
is untraceable right now since she has it turned off. They seem to think from the last
text I got from her, that she is with one of her friends in Seattle. Even Bella's father,
Charlie, thinks she is fine and just needed to get away for the day because of all of
the drama going on. I just couldn't picture Bella staying away for this long while
Edward was missing. She loves him, and is too involved to stay away. Charlie is
unsure if Bree is correct about the woman on the ferry. He doesn't doubt that Renee
is unstable at times, but he claims that she would never go after such a young man.
Alice disputed that by pointing out that Renee had dated and married a man when
he was only a few years older than her own daughter, but it still wasn't enough to
convince him. Just to humor us, Billy Black put out an APB on Renee. Charlie
agreed, and said that he and his wife would call all of Bella's Seattle friends to see if
anyone had heard from her.

They sent us home, telling us that they would keep us informed, and instructed us

to call if we heard from anyone or had any ideas of where Bella might be. Back at
the house, everyone was discussing how to get ahold of Bella, knowing that if we
find her, our chances of finding Edward are better. She may have been removed
from the case, but she is vested enough to find a way to locate him. I have been
pacing practically the entire time, while Alice and Esme have been crying. Rose
chewed out Emmett's ass for a solid hour for hiring Renee to work in the daycare at
the gym. Carlisle managed to get the names and addresses of some of Bella's friends
from Charlie, and has called in some favors from a few buddies of his in Seattle.
Right now, they have a search party set up to find Bella. Bree is upset over all the
tension in the room, so I stop pacing in order to talk to her.

"Whatcha doing, lil' lady?"

"I sawed him, Jazzy. I sawed Punky wis Rea. She's gots a pwetty gween cars, ans I

sawed him in it. We's shood goes and gets him, cuz I misses him."

"We all miss him sweetie, and the police are looking for Renee and her pretty

- 154 -

green car right now, baby girl. How about we go outside and play on the swing set
for a little bit?"

"No, Jazzy, I wanna goes on da boat and goes find my Punky!"

Fuck! The boat...the ferry. Bella has Esme's car! I pick Bree up and swing her

around, kissing her soundly on the cheek. "Bree, when you grow up, you need to be
a detective, because you are so smart and you are the one that is responsible for
every lead that we have. I love you, Sweet Pea." I set Bree down and run into
Carlisle's office.

"Hey, dad? Bella has Esme's car. Can we call and get a location of the vehicle

using the on-board GPS?"

"Jasper, you are so smart. I forgot that Bella had Esme's car," Carlisle says as he

starts digging in his business cards for a phone number.

"Well, you can give the credit to Bree; she is the one who made me think about it."

"Seems like Bree has a lot about this figured out." Carlisle holds up a business

card and starts dialing the phone number on it. I sit and listen as he rattles off a
bunch of information about the car and provides several answers to personal
questions. Finally, after ten minutes or so on the phone, Carlisle jots down an
address on a piece of paper. I smile, knowing we have our first real lead to finding
both Bella and Edward. Something in my gut says that this will lead us to where we
need to go.

"Dad, I am all about obeying the law, but we need to go check this out first on our

own. I just don't have much faith in the Port Angeles Police Department right now."

"I agree. Go get Sam and Emmett; I am also calling a few of my guys in Seattle to

be ready. We'll leave here as soon as we can; don't go telling the girls anything - you
know it will only upset them."

I take a deep breath, finally feeling like we are getting somewhere.

*LK&IV*

EPOV

I lay face down in the pillow and breathe slowly. I know I have to be on top of my

game right now, and hope that I don't give anything away. I need the think about

- 155 -

how to get the fuck out of here. When I hear the door open, I start to stir, like I am
just waking up. I feel her snake her arm around my waist as I cringe.

"Sorry I was gone so long," she said as she lays her head on my back.

"What time is it?"

"Almost five. Dinner will be done soon."

"Do I get to leave this room, or do you like treating me like a five year old?" I

asked, sounding more annoyed than I want.

"I never meant to make you feel that way," she says as I sit up.

"Whatever. May I take a shower, Mama?"

"Edward, please don't be mad at me," she begs, trying to take my hand.

"Renee, you're keeping me locked in here like a caged animal! If you knew

anything about me, you would know I don't like to sit still."

"I know, and I'm sorry. Take your shower and then come join me for dinner."

"Yes, Mistress," I say, keeping up my asshole persona. It seems to be affecting

her, so why stop now?

"Please," she says grabbing my arm. "Don't be mad. I will do anything to make it

up to you."

"Did you get me any sheet music?"

"No, but I can get some tomorrow if you would like," she says with a big smile.

"Thanks," I say. "I'm sorry I snapped at you. I'm just frustrated. I'm here with

nothing to do, and you keep drugging me. My head is all clogged up and I can't
stand it."

"No more drugs, I promise, but..."

"Of course there is a but."

"I'm trying here," she says, looking forlorn. "I won't drug you anymore, but when I

- 156 -

leave, you have to stay in here."

"And do what?"

"I don't know, but you need to stop yelling," she says as she starts to fidget. I

know I am scaring her and that I need to calm down.

"Renee, please forgive me. I'm just..."

"I know. I'm sure I would be freaking out too if I was in your shoes," she says as

her face falls. "I promise not to drug you if you stay in here when I leave. Deal?"

"Fine. Are you leaving the door unlocked for me?"

"Yes," she said with a smile.

I know I can't do anything with her in the house, so I have to wait. I hate the

thought of Bella being alone in that cold, dark basement. I just don't get how Renee
can be so heartless. I really don't know what to think.

The shower feels amazing as the water runs down my body. I'm so glad I was able

to pull off not being drugged. I know I am going to have to play things by ear now.
There is no real way of knowing what Renee is capable of. I mean, she has her own
fucking daughter locked up down in the basement! Who does that?

Once I am done in the shower, I get out and find some clothes. I put on my

favorite shirt that has been gone for month, and a pair of my jeans, before heading
out the door. I want to check on Bella, but I know Renee will hear the beeping sound
from the keypad. I walk out of the bedroom and pause at the basement door. The
thought of her down there, bound to the pole, almost kills me. This will all end
tomorrow - one way or the other.

"Hey, what are you doing?" Renee asks, catching me leaning against the basement

door. I want to drug her and get the hell out of here, but I don't know where the
crazy bitch keeps her stash.

"I'm a little dizzy from the drugs. I think the heat of the shower threw me off a

little bit," I say, pinching the bridge of my nose.

"I'm sorry. I didn't know they would affect you so badly. Here, come and eat

something. It will make you feel better." Yeah, only she would know such a thing.
We sit at the table and I notice that my drinking glass is empty.

- 157 -

"I thought you would want to get your own drink," she says sheepishly.

I get up from the table and rinse out the cup before I fill it with tap water,

knowing that I can't trust anything in the fridge. I see her face fall when I come back
with just water.

"You're never going to trust me are you?" she asks as I look at her with a

dumbfounded look.

"It'll take time," I say as I bite my tongue hard. I know I have to play nice, but I

also know that this will be the hardest dinner ever. "Smells great."

"Thanks. I took some cooking classes," she says proudly.

"What is it?"

"Chicken Marsala." I hate that it looks so good. I'm starving, but I don't trust her. I

stare at my plate as she starts to eat. "I swear it's not drugged."

"How can I trust you?" I ask as her eyes fill with tears. "Take a bite," I say holding

up a fork full. She nods her head and takes the food off my fork, which does make
me feel a little better. After I have a couple bites, my plate is empty. I guess I was
hungrier than I thought.

"Want some more?" she asks as she goes to stand.

"Not right now, but thank you. I want to give this a chance to settle a little bit," I

say as she goes back to eating.

I don't get how she is so calm, knowing her daughter is drugged down in the

basement. She really needs a lot of help. She looks almost blissful when we sit
together. I don't know what makes this woman tick, but then again, I don't think I
really want to know, either. The more I stare at her, the angrier I become. I want to
go to Bella, but I know that if Renee can lock her in a basement, then she probably
wouldn't think twice about killing her.

I try to be civil with Renee, but I just can't. After sitting with her for fifteen

minutes, I get up abruptly and leave the table. I just can't sit with her anymore. I
hate her, and I can't wait to get the fuck out of here.

"Where are you going?" she questions me as if I am a child that needs permission

to leave the table.

- 158 -

Knowing I need to keep her away from Bella, but yet not ready to be around her, I

pinch my nose in frustration. "You know what; I am not feeling all that well. You
have been drugging me, even after you said you wouldn't. You have some of my
clothes here, but nothing for me to do. I need my music, and there isn't even a
fucking iPod here. I am fucking bored! My head hurts from the drugs you used to
knock me out earlier, and to top it all off, I happened to pass out earlier on my
shoulder and now it is killing me. I just need to go lay down."

"Well, I will clean this up quickly then and meet you upstairs. Maybe we can

watch a show or something. In the morning, I will go out and get you some things. I
can't get you a piano, but I will get you a guitar or a keyboard. I promise to get you
some sheet music as well. Please, sugar, don't be mad at me."

I nod and walk away, but stay hidden in the hallway so I can hear her enter the

basement if she does. I listen as she washes the dishes and puts away the food, all
while humming as if she is the happiest person in the world. When I see her turn off
the kitchen light, I move to the bedroom and lay on the bed with my back to the
center. I know there is no way that I can fake any niceties with her tonight, though.
Instead, I pretend to be asleep, hoping that she will stay in here so I know she is
away from Bella. It isn't much, but if I can keep Renee away from Bella, I might be
helping her at least a little bit. Silently, I pray that Bella is okay and that I can keep
Renee away from her.

For the first time today, I feel like things might just be going my way when I hear

Renee set the lock. I cringe internally as she gets into the bed and snuggles up to
me. She kisses my back, and I want nothing more than to flip over fast and knock
her out with my elbow. The only reason I don't, is because of the hope that if she
leaves again tomorrow, I might be able to escape with Bella then, without having to
hurt anyone.

A/N: We would like to thank Sally and Siobahn for being two of the most

awesome girlies to work with. We also want to thank all of our wonderful
reviewers, you guys ROCK! There are only a few short chapters left. The end
is near. . .What resolution are you looking for?

- 159 -

Chapter 19

Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer owns all things Twilight Saga related, and some

huge bank accounts. Jess and I own this storyline, and splitting headaches over
figuring out our bills.

Chapter 18: Surveillance and a Gunshot

JPOV

After leaving Carlisle's office, I call Sam and ask him to come over, telling him we

need to talk. He is heading over now. When I hang up with Sam, I pull Emmett out
to the garage under the pretense of going for a walk. After we start walking down
the driveway, I tell Emmett we are waiting for Sam to get here. When Sam arrives,
we wave him down before he gets to the house. Once we're all together, I fill them
in on what is going on. We all decide it is best to just let the girls think we are going
to go check on a few of the addresses that Charlie gave Carlisle. After all, I had told
them before that Carlisle had some guys checking out some of the places in Seattle
already.

When we get back to the house, Carlisle gives me a slight nod, indicating that I

should talk to Alice. Quietly, I pull Alice up to the room we are using while staying
here with her parents. I quickly explain that we are going to go to Seattle to do
some checking, because as much as we are worried about Edward, we are also
concerned about Bella. Alice agrees, telling me to stay safe, and then adds that she
thinks Bella is hurt. I never bet against Alice, so I am quick to pull Sam aside and
tell him. Sam acts like a big over all goofball, but he is really a very well educated
man. He is actually certified as an EMT. He takes in the info and heads out to his
vehicle to grab up the gear he always carries in his trunk. I tell him how sorry I am
for ever making fun of him for carrying the medical kit around all the time.

I walk into the kitchen and notice that Rose is helping Esme makes a bunch of

sandwiches while Carlisle packs a cooler full of sodas and bottled water. Esme
smiles at me with tears in her eyes. I smile at her in return, hoping that this all ends
with the best results. Alice moves over and starts helping the women put the
sandwiches together. I smile and joke with them, asking if they think we are feeding
an army. Rose makes a comment about Sam and Emmett going, which means we'll
need all the food we can fit. Plus, she tells us that Emmett likes to eat when he is
under a lot of stress, so the extra food was necessary. At this, everyone laughs and it

- 160 -

is nice to hear.

After we have Carlisle's car loaded, we head out. I have him stop by Jam, and I run

in quickly. Moving my rollaway cabinet, I open the wall safe and grab my Beretta. I
slip my shoulder harness on, check my ammo, and make sure the safety is on.
Holstering the weapon, I shrug my jacket back on. Alice is the only one who knows
that I own a gun and am licensed to carry it. She doesn't care much for weapons,
but she's the one who insisted I take it today.

The drive to Seattle takes forever with the four of us all crammed into Carlisle's

car. We find that the address that Mercedes gave Carlisle is in the suburbs. If this is
where Renee is, she is pretty damn smart; it was as if she was hiding in plain sight
for the most part. We find Esme's car parked on the city street, right where the
locator said it was. The house it's parked in front of is not even finished being built
yet. The house next door is also empty.

We quickly check out all the houses and lots on the street and, with no success,

we all gather back together. With an idea forming, I ask Carlisle for the spare key to
Esme's car. When I have it in hand, I jump out and quickly open the door to her car.
The first thing I do once I'm inside is check the GPS. I pull up the destination recall,
and an address pops up for a house on the next block over. No wonder we couldn't
find anything here; Bella parked away from the house she intended on visiting. I
always knew she was a smart girl.

We know right away that something is wrong. Carlisle parks his car at the corner

adjacent to the address from Esme's GPS, while he calls his buddy that he has
working with us. He seems to know a lot of people, which I am finding to be a very
good thing. The house is in a very nice neighborhood, so if I had to guess, I would
say that Renee can't be acting too crazy. I am sure the housewives in the area don't
deal too well with crazy.

We sit outside and down the block from the house for two hours. The only person

we see is Renee, and I am hoping that we weren't wrong about all this. We watch as
she shuts off all the lights; she must have gone to bed. Suddenly, I am startled when
there is a knock on the car window. I thought for sure Renee had seen us.

"Shit!" Emmett says, clutching at his chest. I am glad to know I wasn't the only

one that was scared. I'm just man enough not to show it.

"That's Aro," Carlisle tells us before rolling down the window as he shakes his

head and chuckles. "Hey, thanks for helping."

- 161 -

"It's been too long," Aro says with a chuckle. "There is an empty house right

across the street from the address you gave me; we can talk there." Aro runs down
the sidewalk and we follow without the headlights. As we pull into the driveway, Aro
pushes a code into a key pad outside the garage that opens the door. Carlisle quickly
pulls in, and Aro has the door closing before the car is even turned off.

"We aren't breaking and entering, are we?" I ask as Aro unlocks the mud room

door.

"No," he says with a chuckle. "My wife's best friend is trying to sell this place.

Anyway, I checked on the first address you gave me of Miss Swan's friends. They
said they hadn't seen Bella since she left Seattle to move to Port Angeles. I asked
them if there was anyone else that she would go and see, and they said no. I even
stopped into Seattle PD, and the Captain there said he hadn't seen her either. I told
him that you thought she was missing, so he gave me his direct number and told me
to call if we needed him," he explains. "You can see right into her place from here. If
you sit off to the side you will be out of sight."

"I owe you," Carlisle says as we sit on the floor.

"What do we do next?" Sam asks as he stares at the front of Renee's house.

"We wait…" Aro says.

"Well then, let's eat while we wait," Emmett says, carrying in the coolers from the

trunk. We all sit around for a while, talking and eating, watching the house across
the street. Eventually, Carlisle brings in the few sleeping bags and pillows that Esme
insisted he bring.

So this is what we are doing; we are waiting for something to happen. We all take

turns sleeping. Sam, Emmett, and I sleep for a few hours, and then allow Carlisle
and Aro to, as well. The sun has finally risen, and Carlisle and Aro are just waking
up. Everyone's eyes are glued to the front of the house. We watch as Renee walks
around, looking happier than a pig in shit. She leaves a few hours later, but we have
yet to see Edward or Bella. I am starting to second guess all of this. As I watch the
house intently, I see Edward through the window. He is carrying Bella, and from
what I can see, she looks out of it. I need to know what the fuck happened in that
house. As soon as we see Edward, Aro is on the phone with the Captain of the
Seattle PD. Now, we just have to wait.

"Fuck!" Sam half yells, as we all see Renee pull back into the driveway. My heart

jumps into my throat; I have no idea what to do. "See those bushes over there?" Sam

- 162 -

asks. I already know where he is going with this.

"The neighbors will see, and that will draw attention," Aro says. I know he is right,

but what other choice do we have?

"I can't just sit here and wait," Carlisle says. He heads out the front door and we

all follow. Just as we get to the end of the driveway, we hear a gunshot. I pull my
gun, and am shocked when I see Carlisle, Aro, and Sam all have a gun in their
hands, too. Emmett is the only one without a weapon, and the look on his face is
priceless.

~LK&IV~

EPOV

I am trying to act like nothing is wrong while Renee gets ready to leave. She has

been up and down the stairs a few times already this morning. She made me some
food, and when I picked at it, she kept assuring me that it was fine. I spat out that I
couldn't trust her, so she brought me an unopened gallon of milk and the unopened
box of corn flakes, instead. I open the cereal and pour it in a bowl before opening
the milk and pouring it over the cereal. I laugh at Renee when she asks if I want
some sugar from the sugar bowl she brought up with her.

She sits here watching me eat, and after I finish, she takes away my dirty dishes.

My stomach actually feels somewhat better, but I am worried about Bella. I wonder
how long she has had Bella in the basement. She could be dehydrated, or worse.
Renee comes back in the room and I know I have to play nice to get her out of the
house. I even try to have a conversation with her. She thinks I'm still being grouchy
because I'm bored. I am going to let her think whatever she wants, just so she will
leave sooner. I am starting to form a plan in my head. I am going to get to Bella,
make sure she is okay, and then get the fuck out of here. Now, if it just goes that
smoothly, I will be happy.

"Do you want or need anything before I leave, baby?" Renee asks, pulling me out

of my plotting.

"No, I think I'm just going to sleep," I say, running my hands over my face. "Maybe

I will take a long shower or something."

"I should only be gone two hours at the most."

"Well, you know where I will be," I say as I lie down.

- 163 -

"It won't always be like this," she tells me as I nod. "I just want you happy."

"I will be better once I have something to do."

"I understand; I'll be back soon," she says as she walks over to me. She leans in

and kisses my lips and then she hugs me. I begrudgingly put one of my arms around
her back and I hear her sigh into my neck. "I do love you."

"I know," I say. I figure if I act like I give a damn about her, maybe she will stay

gone longer. Well, one can hope, anyway.

Once she is gone, I wait until I hear the garage door close, and I quickly punch in

the code to get out of the bedroom. I look out the small front door window and
watch her taillights move away. I know I have to be quick. I move to the keypad, and
punch in a couple of combinations that I haven't tried yet, but soon, I am out of
possibilities. I go to the basement door instead, and quickly punch in the code. The
door clicks open and I run down the stairs.

"Bella, you need to wake up," I say loudly as I tug on the tape; Renee had her

taped up tight. "Bella, baby, can you open your eyes?" She groans, but she doesn't
open her eyes. "I have to get a knife, I'll be right back."

I run for the stairs and take them three at a time. I quickly find a knife and I am

back with Bella without remembering going back down the stairs. I carefully cut the
tape off her chest and arms, but I leave her ankles taped together. I am pretty sure
something is broken in her leg, and I think I would do more damage by taking the
tape off. I cut the tape so her hands are free, but I don't have the heart to rip it off
her skin. I see the tape over her mouth is curling at the edges, so I slowly peel it off
her mouth. Her lips are chapped and bleeding a little, making my eyes fill with tears;
how could Renee do this to her? I carefully place my hands under Bella's knees and I
feel her gun on my forearm.

"I love you, Bella," I say as I take the knife and cut her jeans so I can get her

gun...just in case. I make sure the safety is on before I stuff the gun into the back of
my pants.

"Edward?" I hear her whisper.

"Yeah, I'm here," I say as a few tears slip down my face. "This may hurt, but I have

to lift you up and then we are going to get the fuck out of here," I tell her. As I lift
her, I hear her groan, but she says nothing. I lay her on the couch once we are in the
living room, and I go try a couple more codes.

- 164 -

"Bella, can you hear me?" I ask. She slowly nods her head yes. I am thankful that

she is coming to. "What's Phil's birthdate, or your father's?" I ask, but she seems to
have fallen back asleep. Just then, I hear the garage door open and my emotions go
into overdrive. I have no idea what to do. I run to the front door and start to push
random numbers.

~LK&IV~

Renee POV

I can't believe how wonderful this morning has been. I had my body molded

against Edward all night, and I slept so well. I know if he wanted to hurt me, he
could, but I also knew that he would never do that. I would have to do something
really bad in order to piss him off enough to cause him to hurt me. I have to be very
careful that he doesn't find out that Bella is in the house.

The thing I need to do first and foremost when I leave today is to find a way to

dispose of that stupid, interfering bitch. The first time I left the bedroom this
morning, I was able to sneak downstairs to where Bella is. I quickly give her a hypo
of drugs, and tape her to the pole extra tight. I kick her legs together, and then tape
her ankles tightly, as well. Yanking her hair so my mouth is by her ear, I tell her I
will be getting rid of her today.

I go back upstairs and make Edward a really nice breakfast of scrambled eggs and

toast. I pour the last of the open gallon of milk in a cup, and then pour him some
orange juice. I go ahead and put some sleeping meds in the juice - better to be safe
than sorry. I need him knocked out so I can get Bella out of here.

Taking the tray back upstairs, I see that Edward is awake and of course he refuses

to eat the food I made. I give up graciously, knowing that if I don't fight him, next
time he will not second guess me. I will have to scout out the place to get rid of Bella
today, and then drug him tomorrow when he trusts me more since I didn't fight him
today. Returning to the kitchen, I throw out the food. It isn't like I am going to feed
the other guest in my house. I get him an empty bowl and spoon, and grab both the
unopened box of cereal, and the unopened gallon of milk.

Back in our room, I watch as he eats two full bowls. I knew he was hungry; I had

listened to his stomach growl all night long. After he finishes, I take his stuff to the
kitchen and quickly wash it up. I am all ready to leave, so I head up to talk to my
love before I go.

After a short conversation and one of the best hugs I have ever gotten, I lock him

- 165 -

in our bedroom and head out. Once I'm in the garage, I make sure to set the
lockdown on the house before I get in the car. I back out of the driveway and head
for town. I know that there is one person who can help me get rid of that bitch in the
basement, so I head for Felix's. I still have about eight hundred in cash, and I know
he will dispose of her for five, as long as he can have some fun with her first. It is all
her fault I was brutally raped in the first place, so what do I care what he does to
her? As long as she is gone from my life, I'll be happy.

It is almost a twenty minute drive to Felix's place, and I park the car. Getting out,

I realize I left my purse at home. Damn it! I know Felix won't do anything without
prepayment, so I get in my car again and head back home. That wonderful hug
Edward gave me this morning, must have made my mind a little hazy. I chuckle and
sing to the radio as I drive back home, finally happy with knowing that I will be rid
of that bitch soon.

I pull into the garage and whistle as I let myself in the kitchen door. I can hear

someone in the living room, so I quickly lock the kitchen door and move into the
other room.

~*LK&IV*~

EPOV

"Edward?" Renee asks as I spin around. "What are you doing?"

"What's the code?"

"Edward…"

"What's the fucking code?" I yell. My eyes quickly go to Bella and Renee follows

with her own.

"You fucking interfering bitch; I will make you pay!" Renee seethes as she takes

off for Bella. She quickly raises her hand to a defenseless Bella and I see red. I grab
the gun, remove the safety, and fire a warning shot over Renee's head.

"Touch her and I will fucking kill you," I say through clenched teeth. I walk toward

her slowly, keeping the gun aimed at her the entire time.

"Why does everyone love her?" Renee cries as I pull her away.

"Because she is a good person. Now, open the fucking door," I say, pushing the

- 166 -

gun into her back.

"I love you," she says to me as I cock the gun. As much as I despise this woman, I

really don't think I can shoot her.

"Open the fucking door!" I demand as she cries harder. She raises her hand to the

door and then stops. "Don't even think about it; I will kill you," I whisper harshly in
her ear. She lifts her hand again and punches in the code.

As soon as I see the green light, the door opens and Renee takes off running. Just

as I go to take off after her, I see Emmett tackle her to the ground. I let myself
breathe when I see him, my dad, Jasper, Sam, and some guy I don't know, all there
with guns. I hear sirens coming our way, too. I click the safety on the gun and drop
it on the ground. It's hard for me to breathe, but I manage to walk back into the
house and see that Bella's eyes are open. I drop to my knees beside her, and let my
tears fall.

"It's over."

A/N: We want to thanks Sally and Siobahn, they are great to work with. Also big

thanks to those authors out there pimping out this story. Thank you so much! We
have some awesome reviewers, and we love to hear what you have to say or think,
so please read and review. Kasi personally answers each and every review, unless
you have personal messaging turned off. The epilogue is half written, and we are
geared to hear what you all think. So tell us, what do you think will happen now?

- 167 -

Chapter 20

Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight and all of it wonderful characters, and

storyline. Jess and I, we own this storyline and a full can or two of Diet Pepsi.
Special thanks out to our Beta, Sally and pre-reader Siobahn.

IMPORTANT AUTHOR NOTE BELOW… please read, thank you.

Chapter 19: Cherished Disintegration

EPOV

Bella is in surgery to repair her leg. Her ankle and tibia are broken, and the police

are saying that she must have been pushed down the stairs. When I was told that, I
ended up in the bathroom, heaving out the contents of my stomach. Charlie told me
that the doctors were going to have to re-break the bones so they could be set
properly. I was also informed that they were going to have to implant a metal rod
between her ankle and shin.

I felt my world crumbling and there wasn't a thing I could do about it. I had to

lock myself in the bathroom at one point because I couldn't handle my mother or
sister. They were driving me crazy! I finally asked my dad to take them home or
keep them away from me. I was at the end of my rope, and I didn't want to blow up
on them. It would only be a matter of time. Luckily, they kept their distance. I just
wanted to sit by myself and let my thoughts keep me company. I needed to see Bella
so badly, but they said it would be hours still. They told me I should go get a room at
the hotel, but there was no way that was going to happen.

I was questioned by the police for what seemed like hours, thankful when they

finally had everything they needed. I laughed out loud when they asked if I wanted
to press charges. I think that is the most stupid question I have ever been asked.

I stood in the front window of the waiting room for hours, not moving a muscle.

My mind was playing and replaying the events that had gone on in my life these last
few months. I knew my life was never going to be the same after this. I know I
should look into some therapy, and that I'll be looking over my shoulder for a long
while.

Dating will not be a possibility for me ever again, so I pray to god that Bella still

- 168 -

wants me as much as I want her. She is the only woman I have or will ever want.
She is it for me. I wish there was some way I could have gotten her out sooner. I
should have just fought Renee to get to Bella. I should have never waited an extra
day. There was so much I should have done differently.

Renee was locked away in a padded cell, I guess. Every time her name is

mentioned, I want to hit someone or something, even though I've never been a
violent person. All I know was that she isn't getting out any time soon. I am sure
they will find her too crazy to stand trial, but if there is one, there is no way she will
be found innocent. She still thinks everything she did was out of love…man she is
fucking crazy! Why me? Why did she have to stalk me? All over a polite smile?
Really? I know I will never be able to smile at another woman again. How Renee is
Bella's mother, is beyond me.

Suddenly, I feel a hand on my back and I almost jump out of my skin.

"Sorry," Alice says as I attempt to calm my breathing. "The doctor's here." I

quickly turn away and head to where everyone is gathered.

"Is she okay?" I ask. I know everyone is looking at me with sad eyes, but I really

don't want their pity.

"Yes. She is in recovery. She has a few rough months ahead of her, but she is

going to be just fine," the doctor says as my emotions over take my body. I let
everything out; there is no holding them back. Her own mother put her in the
hospital. I grab my mom and hug her tight. I am so grateful for her. She is the poster
child for what a mother truly is. I cry like a little boy as my mom holds me close to
her. I hate that this happened to us. It isn't fair.

"Mr. Swan, you and your wife may see her, now," the doctor says.

"Please, let me see her for just a minute…please?" I ask, knowing that only

immediate family is allowed to go in. I know Tanya will want to see her as well, but I
just have to see that she is okay.

"Fine, but you have to go to the hotel and rest afterward," Tanya says to me as I

feel a new wave of tears pool in my eyes. "You are no good to her this way."

"Fine," I say, giving up. I will do anything to see her. Charlie gives me a head nod,

telling me to follow him. "I'm sorry," I say, clearing my throat.

"You have nothing to be sorry for," he responds. I can hear the anger, hurt, and

- 169 -

sadness in his voice.

"I should have…"

"I should have done something a long time ago," Charlie said, shaking his head. "I

told Bella not to let Renee back into her life, but Renee can put on a good show. I
knew better. None of this is your fault, Edward. Renee has always found a way to
hurt Bella…always. The things that she has said to her… Anyway, this would have
happened with or without you," he said, taking a deep breath. I can see that he is
holding in his own emotions. "Bella didn't even know you were there. She thought
her mother was getting into drugs again. Alec cut her off from any information
about you, so she went to check on Renee. I guess Renee freaked when she saw
Bella," he tells me. Part of me feels better, but I still have this rage burning inside of
me every time he says her name.

The recovery room is small, and all I can smell is that gagging, hospital smell. I

see Bella lying still on the bed, and my emotions take over again. She looks like she
is sleeping, but I know she has to be in some sort of pain. I see the IV in her arm,
and she looks so pale. I grab the small round stool that the doctors always sit on,
and I sit by her side.

I want to talk; there is so much I want to say, but I know if I open my mouth I will

break down again. I hold her hand and kiss each one of her knuckles, and there is no
stopping my tears. I want to be with her, but Charlie is right - I'm not good to her
this way. I know I have to share my time with Tanya, which means I'll need to leave
soon. I stand, not letting go of her hand; I really don't want to leave. Hell, I don't
even know if I can. My tears soak my face and I use my shirt to wipe them away. I
stick my hand in my pocket and grab the ChapStick that Alice let me use earlier. I
lightly run it over Bella's lips; they look so sore, but not as bad as they did before. I
gently lean over her and place a soft kiss on her lips, and then to her forehead.

"I'm sorry," I whisper in her ear as I cry more. "I love you." I choke back a sob and

I know I need to leave. "I'll be back tomorrow." I shoot Charlie a quick 'thank you,'
and then beat feet out of her room.

I'm falling apart and I hate it. I am the one that needs to be strong for Bella. My

whole body is shaking, and I feel like I have absolutely no control over myself. Just
outside the waiting room, there is an Officer that has me sign for my wallet and
keys. He tells me he has all of my stuff, but I tell him I will get it tomorrow. I know
there is a hotel right across the street, so I walk as fast as I can past my family. I
really need to be alone, and I hope that they can respect that. Just as I get out the
door, I hear Jasper calling after me.

- 170 -

"Fucking stop, man," he says as I quickly turn, almost running into him.

"You fucking stop!" I yell at him. "I don't need a fucking babysitter! I am a grown

man who would really like to go get some sleep. I honestly pity the next person who
tries to hover over me!" I feel bad yelling at Jasper, but I know he can take it.

"We are just worried," he says back to me with just as much anger. "Do you think

you are the only one beating yourself up over this? I fucking knew where she was
going and as soon as I realized her texts were weird, I should have gone looking for
her!" he yelled at me.

"It doesn't matter!" I yell, pulling at my hair. "Her crazy fucking mother still would

have hurt her!" I let out a loud, frustrated scream right there in the middle of the
parking lot. "Please, just let me be." I don't give him time to answer before I walk
away.

When I get to the hotel, I quickly get a room, informing the front desk that

absolutely no one should be given a key to my room, no matter what the emergency
was. The man tells me he understands, and I watch him type a note into the
computer. Then I tell him to add that my room number isn't to be given out either. I
want and need complete privacy. I need to get my head on straight.

Once I am in the room, I slide down the door and let the last of my tears fall. I am

not going to allow myself to breakdown over this anymore. I want to move on. Renee
is gone, Bella is hurt, but she is going to be fine, and I don't have a scratch on me. I
wish I could trade places with Bella. It's not fair that she's the one who got hurt in
all of this.

After I am all cried out, I start to feel numb. I drag myself off the floor, and head

for the bathroom. I peel my clothes off, knowing that I will have to wear them again
tomorrow. I am sure Alice has clothes for me, but I can't bring myself to ask for
anything at the moment. I get the water as hot as I can stand it, and just lean
against the shower wall as the jets beat down on me. I take a deep breath and I start
to wash myself with the hotel products.

When I am done and feeling clean, I feel somewhat better. The quiet was

something I desperately needed; it is really helping. I have no one touching me or
telling me what to do. I dry myself with one towel and wrap another one around my
waist. I walk into the main room and lay in the bed, wrapping the covers around my
body. Sleep comes fast and hard.

I wake the following morning feeling completely refreshed. I am going to make it

- 171 -

through this. I slowly flip over and look at the clock, seeing that it is almost noon. I
slept for fifteen hours! I quickly jump up and get ready to make my way back to the
hospital. My stomach grumbles as I make my way through the lobby, so I decide to
stop off at the Starbucks to grab a pastry and a large coffee. I devour the pastry
before my coffee is even handed to me. The girl tries to flirt with me, but I act as if I
don't even see her. I pay, and quickly walk over to the hospital.

When I get to the waiting room, I hear laughter, and a smile forms on my face at

the sound. As soon as I am in sight, the laughter stops. I guess I'm the new buzz kill.
My mom stares at me, and I see a smile on her lips.

"You look much better," she says as I stand next to her.

"I feel better. I slept longer than I wanted to, though," I say, shaking my head.

"What room is Bella in?" I ask as everyone looks away from me. "Is she okay?" Their
silence immediately has me worried.

"Yes, she woke up during the night. She is in some pain, but she says she can

handle it," Tanya says with a small laugh. "Can I talk to you?" she asks as she walks
away from my family.

"What's going on?"

"She doesn't want to see you. She asked us to make sure you didn't come into her

room," she tells me as my anger comes back to me.

"Why not?" I ask, glaring.

"She's embarrassed, ashamed…she's pretty messed up."

"That's fucking stupid!" I say with the raise of my voice.

"I know, but she needs this time to get herself together. Renee has messed up her

life more than once…"

"I get that, but why can't I see her?" I am so mad that it's hard to keep myself in

check, but I try.

"Edward, don't make this harder than it is. Respect her wishes and let her be for

right now."

"But I love her. She's it for me; I don't want anyone else," I tell Tanya.

- 172 -

"And there is no doubt in my mind that she feels the same about you. She will call

you when she's ready to talk."

"I want to be with her and help her," I say, pleading now.

"She doesn't want your help."

"That's fucked up! After everything that has happened, she's not even going to

talk to me?"

"I'm sorry."

"You're sorry? Unbelievable!" I say as I start to pace. "Fine, when is she coming

home?" I know Tanya has something else to tell me, because she won't look me in
the face. "What?"

"Don't yell at my wife," Charlie says, walking up to us. "Bella isn't going back to

Port Angeles. She is going to come home with us."

"So I'm just supposed to leave and never see her again?"

"Edward, don't make this harder than it is," Tanya pleads.

"She hates me…" I say more to myself than to anyone.

"How would you feel if your mother kidnapped her and then tried to have you

killed?" Charlie asks as he stares at me. "She needs time."

"Will she at least talk to me on the phone?"

"I don't know, but I will ask her when she gets back from having an x-ray done,

and will have her call you. I really don't think she will talk to you today, though. You
should just go home. You can call me whenever you want, and I will let you know
how she is doing," Tanya says.

"Just go home," I say with a humorless laugh. "That's all you can tell me? Go

home?"

"There is nothing you can do here," Charlie says. "You need to go, or we will have

you removed. Please don't make me do that."

"This fucking sucks! Fuck you," I say to Charlie as I see Tanya start to cry. I turn

- 173 -

to my family, my anger taking over. "Let's go. Bella doesn't want any of us here. Ya
know... the people that have been there for her through all of this. She doesn't want
us here. We just need to go home. Fucking bitch," I say under my breath as I turn
my back and leave.

*LK&IV*

I've been miserable for weeks - eight weeks to be exact. I have called more times

than I can count, but Bella still won't speak to me. Tanya has kept my mom up to
date on Bella's healing, and I know from hearing her talk to Alice about it. I have
passed the point of upset, and now I am just angry - almost to the point of being
filled with a raging hate. I have had it with my family, and feel as if everything that
meant anything to me is now crumbled by the wayside. I have no doubt that if I ever
see Bella again, it will be to hear her tell me goodbye. I heard Mom tell Alice that
Bella is no longer going to be a Detective on the Port Angeles PD. According to the
doctor, the metal rod she has in her leg would never be stable enough to allow for
her to use it the way she would need to in order to pass the physical exams. I storm
out of the house, not wanting to hear anymore.

I head down to Jam without even really thinking about it. Jasper has been giving

me the space I need, allowing me to talk when and if I want. I decide that I need to
get a bit more work done, and I know exactly what I want to get. Walking into the
shop, I see Jasper is working on Jacob. "Hey guys, is Rose here?" I ask quietly.

"Yeah man, she's in the back. Whatcha wantin Rose for?" Sam hollers out as I walk

to the back.

Getting to the room, I see the door closed, so I tap on it. "Enter," I hear Rose yell

out. I open the door and the music is louder than I would prefer, but she sees me
and quickly turns the volume down. "What did I do to have you grace my room?"

"Hey, Rose. I want some new ink. You going to hook me up or no?"

"Yeah, I will do some ink for you, but I am kind of surprised that you came to me. I

thought you would only let Jasper ink you?"

"Normally, yes, but what I want is something that is known as your specialty."

"Edward, I can't. I mean...come on! I don't think it is wise to do this," she says.

"Are you refusing me? I can fucking drive to some dive shop in Seattle and get it

done. I mean, what the fuck is wrong with you, Rose? Isn't my fucking money good

- 174 -

enough for you, now? Oh, never mind. You just want to be like every other woman in
my life: piss me off or push me away, right?"

Rose reaches up and smacks me across the face. "Edward, you know better than

to say any of that shit to me. Let me do something a little different. This is a little
creepy, but I don't ever want any guff from you about it, okay? I mean it...never! Do
I make myself clear?"

"Crystal," I say, removing my shirt and sitting in her chair. I watch as she sets up

her table, and I take a deep breath.

A few hours later, after sharing a few tears with Rose, I am on my way home. I

can't stand the thought of going back to my mom's tonight. I walk up to the building
and see a moving van in the front.

God, please no! This means she is not coming back. Don't let it be, please! I beg

and pray as I race to the second floor. I open the door from the stairwell, just as I
see the woman I love close her apartment door. "Bella," I say as I watch her body go
stiff.

~*LK&IV*~

BPOV

Esme told Tanya that Edward would not be around today, and since I am finally

out of the cast, I check to make sure I have everything I need packed. I have to use
this cane, and wear this horrible brace, but at least I'm mobile.

Esme also told me that I can take all the furniture; it was mine, she gave it to me,

but I can't bring myself to take any of it. She begged Tanya to have me call Edward,
but I just can't. I can't bring myself to hurt him more than I already have. I watch as
my dad and Aunt Irina's son Benjamin, carry out and load my gun safe. Tanya and
Irina left a while ago, and the only thing left here is the moving van and my new car.
I am so glad I can finally drive. Being cooped up in my dad's house is like being
twelve years old all over again.

"Bells, Benjamin and I have all of the big stuff loaded and ready to go. Tanya and

Irina are already at the new place in Seattle unpacking the boxes they took with
them. Tanya said your furniture has already arrived, and the place is all ready for
you to move in. I am going to walk down to the hardware store to pick up a few
things that she asked me to grab, and then we will be ready to go. Are you sure that
you're okay to drive to Seattle by yourself?"

- 175 -

"Really? I am going to be living alone back in the big city as of tonight, and you

are concerned about me driving to the dock and taking the ferry to Seattle?"

"Okay, point taken. Can you at least not hang out too long? Benjamin and I will be

back and we are heading straight out once we get what we need. Is there anything
else here that needs to be moved?"

"Nope, that is all of it. I am going to finish writing this note and then I am on my

way."

"Okay Bells, drive safely. I'll see you soon," he says with a shake of his head.

I finish the letter to Edward, telling him how sorry I am for all of the things that

my mother did to him. I tell him how sorry I am that I hurt him, too. I urge him to
get counseling, and tell him I am leaving; he will never have to see me again. I seal
the letter in the envelope and wipe the tears that I let fall. I look around once more,
grab my purse and cane, then I open the door to leave. Turning off the light and
flipping the lock, I look around once more before pulling the door closed. When I
hear Edward's strangled voice calling my name, I gasp.

A/N: Okay we both know that a bunch of you are freaking out right now, but

please try to remember that both of us are very much HAPPY EVER AFTER kind of
girls. Please we assure you that we are nothing but super happy go lucky and would
not bring this much angst and drama to the story, unless we have planned a way to
resolve it. With that being said, we fully expect to get some back lash anyway. We
ask that if you feel the need to say things at least own your words. Last week
someone anonymously left us a rather scathing review and they were cowards about
it and couldn't even sign their name to it. Hopefully if someone else thinks this story
is as vomit inducing as the anonymous reviewer claimed it was to them, they will at
least own up to their words. Oh, and by the way thanks for the anonymous review
and attempt to break our spirit in writing this wonderful story, because not only did
it up our readers, but it upped our reviews too! LOL! To our faithfull readers, and
our lovely new readers too, thanks for letting us vent. See ya next Wednesday, Kasi
& Jess.

- 176 -

Chapter 21

Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer owns Twilight and all of the characters within her

head that controlled the saga. Jess and I own this storyline and the characters we
own thankfully do not have the ability to hang out in our heads! Special thanks to
addicted-to-romione-bedward for stepping up and being our emergency beta for this
chapter. Get well soon Sally we love ya!

Chapter 20: Learning to Heal

BPOV

"Bella," Edward says as I turn toward his voice. "I'm so happy to see you."

"Hi," is all I manage to say. I know what I need to do, but it's hard knowing how

badly I am going to hurt him.

"You never called me," he says as I look away. "Bella, I have missed you so much."

"I know, but I did what was best for me."

"Fuck, I get it," he says getting angry. I know I have gone about this all wrong, but

it was what I had to do for me and I wasn't letting anyone tell me differently.

"Walk with me?" I ask and he nods. He knows what's coming; he isn't stupid.

"Edward, I'm leaving," I say as the elevator dings on the main floor.

"Bella, don't do this. I need you," he says in a hurt voice. I know I can't let him

talk, or I will never leave. "Fine, I'll go with you," he decides

"You can't, your life is here."

"My life is with you."

"I'm no good for you, Edward," I say as we reach my car.

"Don't be ridiculous." I can hear the anger and hurt laced in his voice. "You're the

best part of my life."

- 177 -

"I'm not good for you," I insist sliding into the driver's seat.

"What happened with Renee was not your fault. We promised each other that we

wouldn't let her dictate our life together," he says as I feel my tears pooling in my
eyes. "Charlie told me how she was always trying to hurt you and ruin your life. Why
are you letting her win?"

"Edward, I don't want you to come with me," I said as coolly as I could. A clean

break hurts less, right?

"You don't want me? After everything?"

"No," I say looking him in the eyes. "We never should have started our relationship

and I let it go on for way too long. I was living in a fantasy. You are no good for me,
and I am no good for you."

"Don't do this," he says harshly.

"You will hold a special place in my heart, but I could never love you the way you

need. Everything has changed now and you and I will never be," I tell him as I hear
his breath leave his body.

"Is this what you really want?" he asks as I nod my head yes. I guess there is

nothing more I could say.

"I know you hate me for all this, but can you do me one favor?" I ask as our eyes

meet. We look the same; both of our faces have no color and our eyes are full of
tears.

"Anything," he says taking my hand in his.

"Stay safe. Take care of yourself. Your family needs you. I need you to move on

with your life. I won't put you through anything like this again. You won't see me
around; it will be as if I never existed. Time heals all wounds," I tell him as I watch
his tears fall; mine are close behind his.

"Bella, I love you…"

"I guess I should be going…"

"No," he says.

- 178 -

"Good bye, Edward."

"Wait…" he whispers as I kiss the back of his hand. "God damn it, Bella. Don't do

this. If you leave, I have nothing."

"Take care of you," I say closing the door almost hitting him in the process. I hear

him yelling my name, and I watch him pull at his hair as I drive away. This had to be
done. It was the only way for me to heal.

How he could want to be with me was beyond me. How could he want me? I

couldn't protect him and that was my job. I felt like there was a hole in my heart and
I didn't think it would ever go away. He was right about one thing…Renee won.

*LK&IV*

EPOV

Why would she do this to me? I stand in the parking lot as she drives away. How is

it fair that she gets to run away and I am stuck here? If she could run away, then so
could I.

~LK&IV~

Three months into my new life and I am starting to heal. I hold onto the hope that

Bella will take me back one day. We both went through so much and I understand
now that she did the right thing. If we had stayed together, we would probably have
ended up hating each other. We both needed our own time away from each other to
heal. I have been in therapy for two months now, and it is helping. I'm living in
Seattle and I am working with an organization for under- privileged kids. It keeps
them off the streets after school. I'm teaching music and I love it. I don't think I
could ever teach at a university again. My mother was devastated when I left, but
she let me go. She knew I would visit and I knew she would come see me every
chance she got.

I didn't know where Bella took off to and I didn't ask. I figured if she wanted me to

know, she would tell me. I wanted Bella to know that I would always love her. After
a month of therapy, I wrote her a letter and sent it to Charlie's address, along with a
mixture of flowers. I researched and picked out the flowers that said what I felt and
had the florist design a very large bouquet. There were yellow tulips - symbolizing
hopeless love. Red tulips symbolize declaration of love, and believing in me. The
lavender symbolizes love and devotion. I could only hope that Tanya would give her
the flowers and letter.

- 179 -

Even if she didn't get the letter, I got everything I needed to say down on paper. I

have called Tanya twice in the last three months just to make sure she was doing
okay. I would do anything for her. My therapist said that in a way, Renee was
winning, but in the end we would come out on top; I prayed to God that happened.

Somehow, Renee was found fit to stand trial and I have no idea how. She was

claiming she was innocent. That right there should have showed how crazy she was.
They tried to get her to plea out and that didn't happen. I was sure she didn't want
to be locked up for the rest of her life, but that was what she needed. I am coming to
accept that Renee's hatred for Bella had nothing to do with me. I was just the one to
be stuck in the middle. I am pretty much out of my anger faze…kind of. I have my
good days and then there are the bad ones. I have become a different person. I can't
trust anyone, and it is hard for me to eat or drink anything that I don't prepare
myself. I hate the distrust that I have in me.

BPOV

"What made you decide that you didn't want to see Edward?" Heidi, my therapist,

asks.

"When I woke up in the hospital, but I knew what I was going to do before I was

out of the basement."

"How? Bella, you were drugged up pretty harshly. Your mother almost overdosed

you."

"Toward the end, I heard everything she told me. She told me that Edward was

hers' and everything that she went through because of me was going to happen to
me. I put the pieces together," I tell her. We talk for a while longer, and I go back to
my new apartment.

The night I woke up in the hospital plays in my head often….

"Welcome back, kiddo," Charlie says as I open my eyes. "Are you in any pain?"

"I'm good right now."

"Bella," Tanya says walking into the room.

"Hi," I croak.

"Everyone gone now?" Charlie asked.

- 180 -

"Who's everyone?" I ask.

"The Cullens, Sam…everyone," he says.

"I don't want to see anyone of them," I say as my parents look at one another.

"Bella, they all care for you so much," Tanya says.

"I agree. I have never seen a grown man break down like Edward did tonight,"

Charlie tells me as my heart breaks more. "That's not fair to them."

"How can I face any of them?"

"Bella…"

"No, this is what I want. Please, I just can't see or talk to them right now. My head

is so full and I am sure I would say something I will regret if I see them. I need time
to wrap my heard around all of this. Mom wanted to kill me," I say as I start to cry.
"She told me I was going to have the same faith that she had. My own mother
wanted me dead. I'm a cop and I let my personal feelings get in the way. So many
people were hurt because I let Renee back into my life…I just can't do it."

"I understand," Tanya said comforting me.

I know I hurt Edward when he was told I didn't want to see anyone, but it was

what I had to do. I'm better now, though. I had to retire my badge, there was no way
I could be a cop anymore. Now I was teaching at the academy and I was enjoying it
even more than I enjoyed being a cop. I thought I was cut out to be a detective, but I
think my calling was teaching. Now I can prepare future cops to be better and not
make the mistakes I did.

Sleep is the hardest thing for me to do. Every time I close my eyes I hear my

mother's cold voice; just the thought of it makes me shiver. I do like the good
dreams. Edward is in my good dreams. I'm cold in my dream, but then I feel warmth.
As soon as I hear Edward's voice, I feel safe. I know he would never let anything
happen to me. He tells me he loves me and that I am safe. I am able to sleep
peacefully after that dream. I miss him so much. I know he has called Charlie to ask
about me, but I can't bring myself to call anyone. I have talked to Esme, but that was
for professional reasons. I wanted to ask about him, but I didn't. I still needed to get
myself better before I thought of Edward. He wrote me a letter, but I have yet to
read it. I want to, but I know it's too soon. With the letter I got this really amazing
and beautiful bunch of flowers. I still get the same bunch of flowers from him every

- 181 -

other week on Saturday morning. Tanya brings them to me as soon as they show up
at her door; we call it our garden luncheon day. I finally looked up the flowers and
the meanings, after about three weeks of the same flowers. I cried myself to sleep
that night, wishing that someday I could heal and be all he needed me to be so we
could be together.

My mother is at West Seattle Psychiatric Hospital. I guess she is doing as well as

she could be. She was on suicide watch for a few weeks, and the only person that
had gone and seen her was Tanya. Why? I have no idea. Charlie called to tell me
there was going to be a trial and I busted out laughing. She was not only going to
lose, she was going to spend the rest of her life behind bars! I was glad I was
nothing like her. She needed serious help and I didn't understand why she didn't
want that. She was being charged with kidnapping and attempted murder. There
were other charges as well, but those were the ones that would put her in prison.
Edward and I were both going to have to testify. That will be the first time in six
months that I have seen him. I hoped by the time the trial came, I would be ready to
talk to him because I knew I needed to. I needed to make sure he was okay and a
phone call wouldn't be enough. I needed to see him for myself.

~LK&IV~

The alarm goes off, and I wake in a cool sweat. I knew sleeping last night would

not come easy. Seems like most of the night I tossed and turned, finally nodding off
around three or so. I'm so restless and I know it is all because today is the day that I
will finally see Edward after six and a half, very long, months.

Arriving at the courthouse, I go in knowing that I will not have to testify in front of

Edward. I was already informed by the district attorney that I would be the first
witness in the State of Washington's case. I made sure to get here early, so that I
could be hidden off in a private room, until I was called into court. I figured that
Edward would be kept secluded as well, until he was called into court. I sit with my
Kindle reading some Vampire Diaries fan fiction story. I was trying to keep my mind
open and relaxed. Today was not only the first time I will see Edward in over six
months, but also the first time I will see Renee. I was really wrapped into a hot
lemon where the three main characters were all in a king sized bed together when I
heard a knock on the door.

"Miss Swan, you're being called to the stand now," says the bailiff. I nod, and

follow the bailiff into the courtroom.

I see my father and step-mother sitting right beside Esme and Carlisle Cullen. I

take a deep breath and continue to move up the walkway to the front of the

- 182 -

courtroom. Once I take the stand, I look over to be sworn in and see Renee sitting
there. She glares at me with so much hatred that if looks could kill, I would dead. I
answer all the questions the state has, as well as Renee's attorney's questions.
Renee must have this guy fooled, he actually implied that I was the one who
kidnapped Edward and she tried to save him from me.

I am dismissed from the witness seat and allowed to join my family. Tanya moves

closer to my father, so that I have no other choice than to sit between her and Esme.
As soon as I sit, she turns to me enough to open her arms in the offering of a hug. I
am shocked by her still open heart to me, and with an unsure heart I hug her back.
Instantly I feel some of the weight fall from my shoulders. I hear the State call
Edward to the stand, and I watch as the bailiff leaves to bring him in. When he steps
into the courtroom, my heart starts beating so hard I am sure that everyone can
hear it. I watch him as he makes his way to the witness box. I never realized how
much I had craved and missed the velvet sound of his voice as he states his name for
the record. I am hanging on each and every word he says while he is questioned.
Not even really listening to the meanings of the words, I was just lost in the smooth
sounds of his voice. When he is asked about finding me in the house, his eyes meet
mine for the first time in months and I feel the final weight lift off my soul. I want to
run to him and tell him that I love him, and beg him to forgive me for pushing him
away. I am not stupid, I know that we both needed this healing time, but I wish I
could use a magic wand to make the past months of loneliness go away. I hope court
goes fast, I need to see if he will talk to me. I am not sure how much time passes,
but Renee's attorney gets up to question Edward. Halfway through the questioning,
when Edward rebuts all of Renee's lawyer's accusations of me being the kidnapper,
and Renee saving him, Renee finally loses it.

By the end of Renee's rant, the state rested their case. The defense attorney called

Tanya to the stand and we were all shocked. Renee was no longer in the courtroom,
the judge had Renee removed from the courtroom. Edward was sitting next to my
father on the end of the same bench as me. Tanya takes the stand and Renee's
attorney starts to question her on finding things and hiding them that showed I was
really the one behind Edward being kidnapped. Everything was sad for Renee; it
was all rebutted and proven untrue. The State gave closing arguments after the
defense rested its case.

The judge did not even retire to his chambers to ponder his decision; he gave it

immediately following closing arguments. When he found Renee guilty on all counts
against her, he demanded that she be remanded into custody at the Washington
State Prison Psychiatric Hospital. She would be sentenced in two weeks, and Court
was dismissed.

- 183 -

Everyone around me stood and I got up and looked around after hugging Esme

again, and then Tanya. I couldn't see Edward anywhere. I didn't see Carlisle either,
so I assumed that they were together. Esme and Tanya were talking quietly as my
dad came up and enveloped me into his arms.

"I am so sorry, Bells. I love you."

"I love you too dad, it was never your fault or mine. Maybe someday she will get

better," I say hopefully.

"Maybe," he says hugging me harder. I see Tanya every other week, but I don't

see my dad as often. I know today was a harsh reminder for him of how sick and
hurtful Renee was to me. I know that a part of him blames himself, for not
protecting me from her evil and hateful ways. After a few minutes, I see Carlisle
come back into the courtroom, but I still don't see Edward.

I move back to Tanya and Esme, unsure if I will be welcomed into the

conversation bubble they have. The way that Esme smiles at me and pulls me close
to her, quickly relieving those worries. We chat for a little bit, and I finally work up
the nerve to ask where Edward is.

"Esme, do you know where Edward is?"

"Oh, Bella, my sweet girl, he wanted to leave right away, after court. He is gone,

sweetie, I'm sorry."

I have tears running down my face, before I realize I am crying. "Oh, um, okay. I

am sorry…if…well…if you don't mind could you give him something from me?" I ask
thinking quickly.

"Sure, dear, I can do that for you," Esme says stroking her hand across my back.

I grab a piece of paper and write out my address. Under it I write; 'I would really

like to talk, in person. If you will talk to me, please come see me'. I hand the note to
Esme and as quickly as I can, I exit the courtroom, and head for home.

Back in the privacy of my apartment, I go straight to my bedroom and grab the

letter that Edward wrote to me all those months ago. I have never opened it, but I
have slept with it under my pillow since I've had it. Going to the sofa, I sit and open
the letter.

As I read through the sheets of paper, I feel every ounce of pain and joy in his

- 184 -

words. I laugh and cry, and I feel ashamed and proud. I smile, and I tear up and as
the letter draws to a close, I know just where I stood when this letter was written.
Now I just wonder if he still feels the same. I know I get the flowers, but Esme did
tell Tanya that when Edward ordered the first set, he paid for a whole year worth of
deliveries.

After sitting here for so long that lights are now needed in my apartment, I decide

to just go to bed. I cried myself out a long time ago. I have no idea what I look like,
but I am sure it is far from pretty. I get up and with the letter folded back up and
safely back in its envelope, I make my way to my bed. I place the letter on the pillow
where Edward's head would lie, if he were here, and I make my way into the
bathroom. Just as I shut the bedroom door, I hear pounding on the front door. I
hurry down the hall and looking through the peep hole, I gasp.

A/N: I know that some of you are worried or have been worried, but things are

going to come together. Have faith, and please review. We found out this story has
been nominated for the best asshole award, for the character of Renee. Voting opens
soon and you can find the link on the Facebook page or Google hidden stars fan
fiction awards. Kasi's other collaboration story is up for best lemon in the same
awards, check out His Cimmerian View.

This week the poll on The Lemonade Stand 'His Cimmerian View' is featured.

Please show and share the love and go vote for it. www tehlemonadestand blogspot
com (this is the website to vote, just replce a dot where there are spaces.)

Show some love and vote for both of us in our nominations.

Thanks. JessAndTAT

- 185 -

Chapter 22

Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer owns the Twilight saga, and all of the wonderful

sparkly characters within the folds of the books. Jess and I own this storyline, and
are blessed to have some wonderful readers who leave us lots of love.

*LK&IV*

Chapter 21: The Other Side of the Door

BPOV

Edward is standing on the other side of the door and I am second guessing myself

about opening it. I know I look like shit, and I really don't want him to see me in
such a state. He knocks again and I jump. This was what I had been wanting, but I
didn't think it would happen so soon. I knew this talk was going to make or break us.
I take a deep breath and open the door. When we come face to face, neither of us
makes the first move to talk. I know one of us needs to speak; to say
something...anything.

"Hey," I say awkwardly, shifting from foot to foot.

"Hi," he says, clearing his throat. "How are you?"

"I've been better," I say with a shrug. "How about you?"

"I don't know." He looks so sad and lost, and I know I am part of the reason why.

"Do you want to come in?" I ask.

"No…yes, but I only came to state my peace," he said as I moved to the side to let

him in.

"Do you want something to drink?"

"No. Bella, the way you left was bullshit," he says, jumping right into our talk. "I

get it now, but you hurt me more than anyone has ever hurt me before. After
everything we had been through, I thought I was going to be the one person that
you would want around, yet you didn't even give me the chance to speak! I hated

- 186 -

you for weeks, but then I started to understand. I will never get why everything
happened the way it did, but when I was with Renee, you were all I could think
about. I wanted you, and I had so much faith in you, that I knew I was going to be
okay. I knew you were going to find me. You were the only person that I thought
about. I regretted not telling you that I loved you…does any of this matter?" he asks
as my eyes fill with tears. I hurt him and I knew I did.

"I'm so sorry, and that is all I can say. My mother fucked me up so badly. I hated

myself for not protecting you. That was my job, Edward! I let my feelings get in the
way, and if I hadn't, maybe things would have been different," I say as he chuckles
without humor.

"There was no way to know that Renee was behind all this. She is the craziest

person I have ever encountered, and I hope it remains that way. I wanted to be there
for you, Bella, but you pushed me away. If I blamed you for anything that happened,
do you think I would be here right now or that I would have ever sent you flowers?
Why do you think so low of me?" My heart was breaking into pieces at his words. I
hate that he thinks I thought so little of him.

"I don't think low of you," I say, shaking my head in disbelief. "I needed to do this

for myself."

"Yeah, that much I understand, but why couldn't we do it together? I felt like you

hated me because of Renee! I had thoughts of killing her so I could protect you. You
are the most important person to me, and yet you left as if nothing that happened
between us ever even mattered!"

"I understand. You are right, Edward, but I knew if I stayed and we stayed

together, we would have ended up hating each other. You can say all you want that
wouldn't have happened, but I know it would have. There was no way I would have
been able to look you in the face. I let you down…"

"You didn't let me down!" he yells, making me jump. "There was nothing you could

have done," he says, sounding completely defeated. "I can't do this anymore. Either
we move on together or we don't, but we need to learn to let this go. I haven't
stopped loving you."

"I still love you, too," I say as he stares at me. This is the first time we have

confessed our love to each other, and it really wasn't the way I wanted to do it. "I
want to try…I don't know if I can, but I want to try. I have tried to get over you,
Edward, but I just can't."

- 187 -

"Are you asking me out?"

"I am. Edward, would you like to go out with me on Saturday?" I ask, chuckling at

his smile.

"I would love to, but before we do anything, we need to lay all this Renee shit to

rest. She has to be behind us before we can move forward," he says. I laugh and
shake my head.

"You sound like my shrink," I say, which makes him laugh.

"I was kinda quoting mine," he says as we both laugh together. "She can't be a

part of us if this is something you truly want."

"I know," I say in a hushed voice. "I'm afraid that one day you will hate me, or

worry that I will become like her…"

"Bella, stop. If I wasn't sure about us, I wouldn't be here. Renee is fucked in the

head. That's all that can be said about her. I'm sorry that all of this happened to you,
Bella. Can you move past it, though? If you can't, I understand and I can wait longer,
but once we start, I don't think I can ever let you go again," he says with tears in his
eyes.

"I want to...more than anything. You were right when you said I was letting Renee

win, and I don't want her to win. This is my life and I want to start living it."

"I think we need to take things one day at a time. Let's start as friends again, and

build from there. I believe that we can make it, Bella," he says.

"I agree. So, I know this great Greek restaurant…" I start to say as he laughs.

"You know I'm a sucker for a gyro."

"Can I have a hug?" I ask almost shyly. He nods his head and opens his arms. I

move toward him and all I can feel is: HOME.

~LK&IV~

Edward and I are supposed to be going out tonight, and I am scared shitless. I

want him…need him. I just hope that I am strong enough to get past everything that
happened. Tanya is going to be stopping over, and I have yet to tell her about my
date. I know she will be supportive; I just worry that it's too soon.

- 188 -

So much has happened in the last few months, and I keep hoping that my life will

get better and better. I am the only one that can change it; no one else is going to do
for me. Part of me feels like such a bad person for not wanting to have anything to
do with Renee anymore, but there is another part of me that says 'why should I
bother?' I now truly know that she hates me, and I refuse to be subjected to her
abuse any longer. I did what I had to do; I helped her any way I could and it still
wasn't enough for her. She will always hate me.

"Hey, doll face," Tanya says, walking in with some lunch.

"Hey," I reply, sitting on my couch. "How was your week?"

"Long, how about yours?"

"Long, but better than usual," I say as I see her interest spike. "I talked to

Edward."

"About time," she responds as she pulls food out of the fast-food bag.

"Really?"

"Babe, what you went through was terrible, but we all have to go for what we

want. You and Edward always had something special, even in the short time that you
were together," she says. I know she is right, but it is still hard to move forward.

"What if it doesn't work out?"

"You won't know if you don't try. I'm not saying jump right into a relationship

again, but you won't know unless you try. Take some time without all the craziness
looming over your heads; get to know each other a little bit more." I know she is
right.

"Do you think he is a different person?"

"Yes. He isn't that happy-go-lucky man anymore. He doesn't trust anyone. His

mother even told me that when she offered him a drink, he had to get it himself,"
she says as I feel sadness over take me.

"I feel so bad."

"You were both extremely traumatized by Renee. Only the two of you know what it

was really like in that house, so you will always be bonded by that. Edward is

- 189 -

different now, but he trusts you, and I think trusting someone is his hardest
challenge in life at this point. You both are going to need time, but I think that if the
two of you become friends first, then something more can develop between you from
there. Remember what I used to tell you all the time? If it is meant to be, it will be.
There are many things in this lifetime that you can change, but fate is not one of
them." I smile at my true mother; who would have known she was so smart.

"Thanks, mom. You do know that you are the best role model in the world, right?"

"Bells, I may not be your birthmother, but you will always be my daughter. I love

you just as much as a normal mother loves her child."

"Speaking of Satan herself, what's up with her?" I ask, not really caring, but

wanting to stay up to date. I won't be shocked the day they say she somehow
escaped.

"She is as good as she can be. Bella, she is very ill, and nothing she did was your

fault. She was stalking Edward for months before you ever even met him. I don't
need to be a shrink to see that you blame yourself, but you really shouldn't. No one
knew," she says, staring at me intently.

"I understand, I truly do, but now everything makes sense. She was the one that

found the apartment; she was the one that insisted that was the best place to live.
That right there should have been a red flag for me," I say. I can't quite bring myself
to not accept at least some of the blame. I know it's going to take time, but I need to
move on in my life. "Why do you keep tabs on her, anyway? She was always so
horrible toward you."

"I know a part of you is always going to care about her, and if you ask, I want to

be informed so you never have to go looking for answers," she says as I nod in
understanding. "That and she gave me you, so I kind of owe her."

"You don't owe her anything!" I say, getting agitated.

"Everyone needs someone, even if they don't want that person there. She is a

grown woman who made a lot of bad choices. Now she is paying for what she's
done. Don't waste your energy hating her, because from hate, breeds more hate.
You don't have to love her, like her, see her, or even speak of her again, but do not
let her actions and her hatred consume you. You are forgiving by nature, Bella.
There is no such thing as 'forgive and forget'. You can forgive her for her actions,
but you'll always remember them. It is up to you to let the poison she spewed go. It
really isn't easy, but you do need to let it go, because until you do, she is still

- 190 -

controlling you."

"You are such a smart and wonderful mother; thank you. You always know just

what to say. I feel better about tonight. I'm no longer worried that this might be a
mistake. The only mistake I've made was letting Renee's actions make me doubt my
own feelings."

"Just remember that this is only the start. You have plenty of time for the heavy

stuff later. Go out as friends and have fun tonight. You both need to do a lot of
talking, and I suggest that you might even consider seeing your therapist together."
Tanya raises her hand, because I start to interrupt. "What I mean by that is, after a
few talks on your own, if you want to continue to pursue a relationship with Edward,
do the healthy thing for you both and talk to someone together."

"That makes sense. I wonder if Edward would think that is silly. Couples

counseling, for a non-couple?" I say questioningly, laughing at my own joke.

~LK&IV~

EPOV

It's hard to believe that it has been eight months since we went to court. I've had

eight months of working things out with Bella. There has been so much to talk about
and discuss, and even more to overcome than either of us had expected.

It has been hard for Bella to let go of the blame for not protecting me. I think

when we did the last month of joint session therapy, it finally sank in. Almost six
months ago, we agreed that in order to be healthy together, we needed to have at
least one or two joint sessions a month. We met with Bella's therapist, and we talked
for over two hours the first time. It was really refreshing to walk out of that office
and feel the weight lifting off my shoulders.

That night, Bella told me that she wants to work toward the goal of being together

as a couple, not just as friends. We agreed to be casual friends, and we have held
hands and even done a little kissing here and there. We have both agreed not to see
any anyone else, and our common goal is to be together.

Tonight will be our first, full-on, real date. Tonight, I am asking her to be mine

officially. Neither of us are ready for marriage or proposals, but I do have a promise
ring to give her. Bella and I have been deemed healthy and fit by our therapists, and
have been encouraged to follow our hearts with each other. It seems silly that a
person turning twenty-seven in a few short months is going to officially ask the

- 191 -

woman he loves to go steady, but I couldn't be happier.

I have been nervous all morning, and I decide to head down to the center for a

while and hang with the Saturday kids. Walking into the building, I notice little
Maddie sitting off by herself. I glance around, and see that her brother Matthew is
off in the office with Sally. I know that they both live with their mom, and that their
father died in Iraq two years ago. I can tell the little girl is upset, so I make my way
over to her.

"Hey Madness, what are you and your dolly doing over here by yourselves?"

"I gotted Matt in trobles," she says sadly, not looking at me.

"Well, that sounds like a lot to worry about. How about you and I go over and play

a song, and you can tell me all about it?" She nods her head and takes my hand, and
we walk over to the piano. We sit and talk for a while, and I see Sally come out of
the office. She sees Maddie with me and smiles, mouthing the words 'thank you'. I
smile and nod my head slightly, while I continue to talk to Maddie.

From what I have been able to deduce from our talk, Matthew hit another kid. I

don't know why Matthew hit the other kid, though, or what would cause him to be so
misbehaved. He has never been a problem child; ever. Matthew is actually one of
best behaved kids here. I work with him all of the time on playing; he picked up
piano like he was born to play.

I actually spoke to his mom, Marie, about giving him extra lessons outside of the

center because the kid is a natural talent. She said she couldn't afford it, but
knowing their situation, I offered the lessons for free. They actually happen to live in
the same building I do, so it all worked out well. I see Marie come in the door, and
notice she doesn't look well. I wave at her and she smiles. I point to Maddie so she
knows she is safe with me before she walks into the office to join Sally and Matthew.
I smile and spend a little more time with Maddie. Finally, her friend Ashley arrives,
and she is off to play with her.

~LK&IV~

It's finally five o'clock, and I am heading home to shower and get ready to go out. I

am really nervous, but mainly because tonight is a different kind of date for me.
Bella and I have been together at least three nights a week for the past four months.
We have both even stayed the night at the other's place, falling asleep while
watching movies or cuddling. We haven't had sex again, but I am glad we never let
the strong attraction between us override the need to be whole first. I am not

- 192 -

certain how much longer we will be able to wait, though. Things have been heating
up even more in the past few days.

Bella's first full class of cadets graduated last night, and I was so proud of her as

she stood and shook each officer's hand as they crossed the stage and were pinned
with his or her new badge. I also learned yesterday morning, that the grant I wrote
and applied for was fully funded. The center was given a grant that would allow
them to not only buy new music equipment, but also hire two additional staff
members to help teach the kids more about music.

Tonight, we were celebrating a lot of things. We both have our personal

accomplishments to celebrate, but there is nothing more important to celebrate,
than our ability to come together after everything we have been through.

Shortly after arriving home, I get a phone call from Marie: Matt and Maddie's

mom. She explains that she has an appointment at four in the afternoon on Monday
to see a doctor because she has been sick for a while, and wants to know if there
was any way possible that I can bring the kids home with me from the center that
day. I agree, and tell her that Bella would be coming over, as well, and that we
would feed them dinner.

I know Bella won't mind; she has been to the center many times before when the

kids have come over. Marie doesn't have any family, and according to her, she
doesn't have time for friends. Bella and I have felt bad for her, and have offered to
take the kids to the park or other things on several occasions to give her a break.
Marie is a good parent, and her circumstances have been hard on her.

I pick the phone up and quickly call Bella.

"Hello, Edward. You aren't canceling our date, are you?"

"Now why in heavens name would I ever do that? Tonight I get to take the most

beautiful girl in the whole state of Washington out to dinner." She laughs, and I tsk
at her.

"Okay, then, what is it that I can do for you, my handsome, compliment dropping

date?"

"You, my love, can tell me that you don't mind us having two friends over for

dinner with us on Monday night?" I say in a questioning way.

"No, of course not. I told you I wanted to make meatloaf. Will your friends like

- 193 -

that?"

"I am sure that Matt and Madness would love your meatloaf," I say as Bella

squeals. "Bella is my sister there?" I ask jokingly.

"No, you big goof. I get to play Barbies with Maddie! I don't care if the kiddo's are

there. Does Maria have to work late again this next week?"

"No, she hasn't been feeling well, so she is going to a doctor's appointment. I am

sure she took the latest available slot so she wouldn't miss out on work. She called
and asked if I could bring them home and keep an eye on them for a while; I assured
her that I could."

"Well, that is wonderful, really. Why don't you call her back and let her know that

we will eat dinner when she is done and she and the kids can eat with us."

"You always have wonderful ideas. I will see you soon, my love," I say.

"Don't be late, Mr. Cullen," she replies, and I can hear the smile in her voice.

After calling Maria back and setting our plans for Monday night in stone, I stop by

the florist to pick up the flowers I ordered. With a huge vase of the standard fresh
flowers I give to Bella in hand, I walk up the steps to her door. I am not really
nervous anymore, but I can feel the butterflies in my stomach as I knock. I know that
tonight sets the standard for the rest of my life. When the door opens, I can't help
but smile. Bella really is the only woman I truly ever see; she is the light of my life.

A/N: Thank you to Sally who is thankfully home from the hospital, for being our

BETA BABE! Thanks Siobahn for pre-reading for us.

This is the final chapter of LK&IV before the epilogue posts next week. Thank you

to those of you who have followed us from the start, and thanks to those of you just
finding us now.

Thank you in advance for your wonderful reviews. Check us out on Jess2002

Fanfiction on Facebook, there are some wonderful story rec's there.

- 194 -

Chapter 23

Disclaimer: Stephenie Meyer is the writer and owner and creator of all things

Twilight. Jess and I well we borrowed her characters made our own storyline, and
we proudly own that.

This is it everyone, Jess and I wrote separate notes at the bottom. Thanks for

reading.

Lipstick Kisses And Inked Virtuoso: Epilogue

Five Years Later. . .

This day has been one of remembrance for me, and one of joy. I am surrounded by

everyone I love, and I couldn't be happier. "Aunt Bella," Bree calls, pulling me from
my thoughts once again. "Here, this is from Uncle Edward, and Matthew said to tell
you that you look really pretty. Maddie and I are all ready, and Matthew is with the
guys now. Everyone is dressed and waiting and Grandma Esme says everything will
be good to go in ten minutes."

Opening the note, I see Edward's perfect penmanship.

My sweet love, I can't wait to see you.

I missed you so much last night.

See you soon, I love you. E~

It is hard to believe how big Maddie and Bree are now. There is only a year

separating them, but they are almost the same exact size. At eight and nine years
old, they are both as proud as can be to be junior bridesmaids today.

Alice and Jasper have been married for about four years now, and their two year

old daughter, Stephanie, is the flower girl. She is the perfect mix of her parents,
with Alice's looks, and Jasper's calm demeanor.

Maddie and Matthew have lived with Edward and me for the past four years. We

took legal guardianship of them a few years ago, because Marie was fighting cancer
and wanted to make sure the kids had a safe place to stay. In the beginning, Marie

- 195 -

and the kids all moved with us; Marie was no longer able to care for herself or her
children because of her health. Marie's biggest fear was that her children would
have no one after she was gone. In many ways, she became my best friend, and I will
forever be grateful to her for sharing her wonderful children with Edward and me.
Edward's entire family loves the kids as much as we do, and Esme and Carlisle even
helped us set up college funds for them.

I hear the music starting as we get closer to the entrance, and I watch as the girls

make their way down the aisle together. It's crazy how they are nearly inseparable.
Even Matthew usually hangs around with them. They are like the three musketeers,
and with Matthew being the oldest at ten, he is the ring leader.

When it is my turn to walk down the aisle, I can't take my eyes off of Edward. He

looks so amazing standing up there in his tuxedo; so tall and handsome, and at
thirty-two, he still looks nineteen. God I love my sexy man and I give him a sly smile.
Through the entire wedding, our eyes never break contact.

The vows go by fast, and the pictures seem to take forever. Finally, at the

reception, I am happy to be in Edward's arms again. Everyone insisted upon having
a traditional wedding night, so of course it was Rose, Alice, Esme, Maddie, Bree,
June, and I, all in a big hotel suite. I missed being with my man so much last night,
that I've barely let him out of my arms tonight. The seating at dinner is a little
different. There is no head table because everyone wanted to sit together in more of
a family setting. So we are all sitting at an enormous table, surrounded by all of our
family and friends as the toasts begin.

"I never thought the day would come when you would ever manage to get her to

marry you." Everyone chuckles. "I can honestly say that I have never seen the bride
look as lovely as she does today. The groom, eh…well, not so much." More laughter
bursts out from around the room. "Seriously though, I have known these two for
what seems like forever. The way these two are made for each other, I guess it can
only be compared to the great loves of the other couples around our table and
around the room. There is a lot to say for finding your true love and soul mate.

"I am a lucky person to have found mine already, and today we are all here to

celebrate the true, undying love of another pair of soul mates that are destined to be
together. Separately, they are wonderful and caring people. Together, they are
great parents, great people, and the best of friends anyone could ask for.

"So, as the best man of this event, I ask you all to raise your glass and help me

toast the newly married couple. To Emmett and Rose McCarty," Edward says as he
raises his glass high in the air before clinking it against mine and then taking a sip.

- 196 -

With the sound of cheers and applause filling the room, Rose and Emmett stand to
hug him after the toast.

Since the newlyweds had their first dance already, I smile at Edward. I know he

reads my mind, because he stands and reaches out his hand. "Mrs. Cullen, would
you please join me on the floor? I think they are playing our song next."

"I would love to," I say, taking the hand of my wonderful husband.

As we dance through several songs, I can't help but think back to our wedding.

Five years ago, Edward took me out for our first real date as a couple. He was so
nervous, but then again, so was I. When he asked me to be his girlfriend, I counter
offered to be his wife someday. The smile that crossed his face was like turning on a
bright light in a darkened room.

The following Monday, we had dinner with Marie and the kids at his place. I will

never forget when Marie asked me if I could go to another appointment with her the
next day. She was scared to go alone, but I didn't blame her at all. That Tuesday
impacted all of our lives, in so many ways. After sitting at the hospital with her for
more than ten hours that day, she was diagnosed with advanced breast cancer.
Within days, she was scheduled to undergo a double mastectomy.

Edward and I agreed to care for the kids during Marie's hospital stay and

recovery. That began our involvement deep into Matthew and Maddie's lives. The
day before her surgery, the judge had granted the temporary order of guardianship
to Edward and me.

Edward had a four bedroom condo, so we all moved in there. Even though Edward

and I were not back to being intimate, we shared a room to give each of the children
their own room. Marie also had her own bedroom when she was released and
started her intensive chemotherapy treatments. After six grueling months of
chemotherapy, she was given a clean bill of health, having beaten the breast cancer.
Two months later, she fell ill again, and was diagnosed with an untreatable,
fast-spreading lung cancer. This was very hard on her, and as strong as she was, her
biggest fear was still her children's welfare.

After living together and caring for the kids together for six months, I had given

up my apartment. Before we knew it, we had consolidated three full apartments into
one. Marie's savings and medical insurance went a long way to cover all of her bills,
but we couldn't keep paying her rent for her. We held fundraisers at the community
center that helped pay off the rest of her medical bills, and we managed to set aside
some money to help the kids with college when the time came.

- 197 -

Edward and I married two weeks before Marie died. The funeral was very small,

and we buried her in one of the Cullen family plots. Marie was an orphan, and never
knew anything about her parents. She met her husband in one of the foster homes
she lived in as a teenager; he never had any family either. Once they were both
eighteen, they married. Her husband joined the Navy, and was stationed all over the
world.

Marie ended up in Seattle when he was transferred to Bremerton Naval Station,

and then deployed to the Middle East. He was killed in a freak accident, when a
cargo supply plane crashed. There were no remains, so he was never really laid to
rest. Marie chose to be buried with the small box of ashes that she had to represent
her husband. There is a double headstone over the grave with a photo of them as a
couple.

Matthew and Maddie Cullen were legally adopted by Edward and me the same

day as our wedding. Both the marriage and the adoption were all signed, sealed, and
stamped, in the magistrate judge's chambers at the courthouse. Marie wanted us to
be their parents, and to know that they were safe with us. Esme told me that she
thought Marie waited to die until she knew that they would be safe with us forever.

We learned a year after her death, that we were unable to have children of our

own; I was devastated. After going back to our therapist for a while, I came to the
realization that I was very lucky to have the two wonderful children I did have. I
worry all the time that one day I will wig out and become crazy like Renee.

Edward hugs me closer as we continue to dance. "You just thought of her again,

didn't you? I can always tell."

I smile up at him, and lean up to kiss his lips. "Yeah, you know weddings and

birthdays and all those things always make me reminisce."

"Bella, she is gone; there is no way that she can ever hurt us again. You will never

be like her. You are a wonderful mother to Matt and Maddie. I love you, and I will
always love you."

"I will always love you, too, Edward," I say as I kiss his soft lips.

Renee died two years ago. I can't say I'm sad about it, either. At first I was, but

once the shock wore off, I felt so much better, lighter even. I thought I was a
horrible person, but I guess my reaction was normal. I was afraid I had gone off the
deep end for sure. My therapist said I was using her as a crutch, but I didn't see it
that way at the time. Later, I found myself agreeing with her. I worried that one day

- 198 -

I would go crazy, but I guess we would have known by now if that were the case.

Before Renee died, I went to visit her. After that visit, I was asked to never come

back. That was no skin off my back, though. Edward was so mad at me for going to
see her, but I felt like I needed some sort of closure. I couldn't marry Edward
without closing the Renee door forever.

"Hi, I'm Isabella Swan. I have an appointment to see Renee Dwyer," I said as my

heart started to race and my palms grew clammy. After being searched, I was shown
to a cafeteria sort of room. As soon as the door opened, I came face to face with the
woman that I didn't want to haunt my dreams anymore.

"Why are you here?" she asked in a very nasty tone.

"I just wanted to make sure you were okay," I said as I swallowed hard.

"I'm locked up, Edward hasn't come to see me, and I hate you," she said as I

laughed. "It's nice to know that he left you high and dry, though. That helps me
sleep at night knowing how miserable you must be."

"I'm very far from miserable, actually," I said as she glared at me.

"You will never be happy, and I hope you burn in hell for what you've done to me,"

she said as I just stared at her. My anger grew and grew at that moment, and my
mouth worked faster than my brain.

"I'm getting married next week. Would you like to know who I'm marrying?" I

asked as I watched her interest spike. "He is the most wonderful, caring, charming
man, and he loves me completely. Then again, everyone loves me right?" I asked as I
watched her anger grow.

"I hate you! The night you were conceived, I should have swallowed," she said as I

laughed.

"I could say the same about you. I'm marring Edward. I never let you win, Renee. I

broke up with him because I needed to fix myself, and this is the last thing I feel I
have to do before I marry him. I just had to reassure myself that you were truly
locked up good and tight," I said as I glared at her. I was better than the taunting
that I was doing to her, but it truly was helping me. I felt like a new person. I didn't
feel scared anymore. Karma was a bitch and Renee was getting what she deserved.

"I hate you so much! You can go straight to hell for all I care!" she sneered at me.

- 199 -

"I can, but that means we will be together in the afterlife. Do you really want

that?" I asked. That's when she moved to strike me, but the guard was faster.

"You need to leave, and you aren't welcome back here," the manly female guard

said.

"That's fine; I said everything I needed to. Have a nice life, Renee. When I get

home and I kiss Edward, I'll tell him you said hello," I taunted as I watched the
guard grip her even tighter.

As we danced in small circles I chuckle at the memory. I traced my finger in a

swan shape over Edward's shirt covered chest. He had a tattoo of a swan with my
initials in the wing of the bird. I thought it was the sweetest thing. When my dad
told me she killed herself, I felt a small pang of guilt, but I couldn't blame myself for
anything that she did. I did everything I could to ever help her, and I knew she was
never going to love me.

"Will you stop thinking of her," Edward says as he kisses my nose.

"You were so mad at me the day I went and saw her," I said as he locked his jaw.

"You were so stupid that day! I don't think I had ever been that mad at you, and

I'm pretty sure that was our worst fight ever," he says as I laugh.

"Where are the kids?" I asked once I was in the front door.

"With my mom. What did you do today?" he asked. I just laughed and shook my

head. "You seem different."

"I'm free and it feels great!" I said as I wrapped my arms around his neck. I kissed

him deeply and he pulled me close to his body. I ran my fingers through his hair and
down his neck, causing him to shiver under my touch. I went for the hem of his shirt
and he let me pull it off of him. He used his very talented fingers to undo the buttons
of my shirt next. I loved the feel of his hands on my body.

He lifted me into his arms once I was naked for him; I didn't even remember him

taking my pants off. We only made it to the living room before he was inside of me.
His mouth was hot against my skin and I couldn't stop touching him. He was mine
and I was going to spend the rest of my life with him. I slowly moved myself up and
down on his cock as I whispered 'I love you' to him. I loved that he returned each
and every one of them.

- 200 -

He tightened his grip on my hips and he set a faster pace. I sat back on his lap and

watched his beautiful face fall apart because of me. Me, the woman he was going to
spend the rest of his life with. I was going to be the mother of his children. I was the
one he never gave up on. I was his one true love. Everything just fell into
prospective for me. I was his as much as he was mine.

"Bella, you are so sexy," he groaned as I leaned into his chest more. I smothered

his mouth with my own, and kissed him as we both fell apart. I kissed his tat and laid
my hand over his heart; I knew I owned it. "I love you."

"I love you, too. Do you know we are getting married next week?" I asked as he

scrunched his face up.

"When was I going to be told of this?" he asked as I playfully swatted him. I

snuggled into his chest just as the phone rang. Edward answered it and his mood
shifted almost instantly. He spoke with whoever was on the other line, and soon
enough, his relaxed face started to glare at me. He said a quick goodbye, and then
moved me off his lap.

"What's wrong?" I asked as I covered myself up with a blanket.

"What's wrong?" he asked with a humorless laugh. "What is wrong with you?"

"I'm great! There isn't anything wrong with me."

"You went and saw her!" he yelled. "Why would you do that and not tell me!"

"I knew you wouldn't have let me go, and I needed to see her," I said with a shrug

of my shoulders.

"Why?"

"I just needed closure."

"Why now? Do you know how stupid it was to go see her? Are you just trying to

get out of marrying me?"

"No, nothing like that. It doesn't matter. She is out of my life for good now. That's

why I told you I was free," I said as he paced the living room naked.

"I can't believe you. You could have been hurt. She could have hurt you."

- 201 -

"There was a guard there the whole time. They stopped her before she could hit

me," I said as his head whipped to me.

"She tried to hit you?"

"I provoked her."

"You are so stupid!" he yelled.

"I needed her to know that she didn't win! I needed her to know that I was happy!

I needed her to know she could never ruin me! If you think that is stupid, then so be
it!" I yelled as I left the room. I thought that out of everyone, he would be the one to
understand. I went to our room and cried. I didn't think he would be so upset about
it.

After an hour of crying, he came into our room. I could feel his eyes on me, but he

didn't say anything. I wiped my face dry of tears and turned my wet pillow over. I
felt his side of the bed dip down, and then I felt his hand on my bare back.

"I'm sorry I yelled," he said as I shrugged my shoulders. "They called Charlie to let

him know that they banned you from ever visiting again."

"I know; they told me before I left," I said, clearing my throat. "I stooped to her

level, but it felt so good. I'm moving on and never looking back."

"What…what did you say to her?"

"After she said you hadn't come to see her, and that she was okay with that

because she knew we were never going to be together, I lost it. I told her we were
getting married. That was when she tried to hit me. I told her that when I got home,
I was going to kiss you and say that she said hello," I said as he chuckled.

"Well, I guess you forgot that part," he said laughing some more.

I look at my husband, and then we turn to see Maddie and Matthew doing a silly

dance on the dance floor near us. I may not have given birth to them, but they are
my kids, and I couldn't be happier. I have my perfect life. Edward and I may have
deep scars, but they are healing with each passing day. Life is going on, and that is
the way it is supposed to be. I kiss Edward on the mouth and I laugh when I hear our
kids groan.

"She never won. She never won, even when we were both falling apart. She never

- 202 -

won," I say as he stares deep into my eyes.

"You are the strongest woman I know," he says with a loving smile.

"You are the strongest man I know," I counter with a chuckle.

"We won," he says with a smile as he kisses me.

"Stop! That is so gross," I hear my son say. I quickly grab him and pepper kisses

all over his face. When I look up, I see Edward with his arms around Maddie,
spinning in circles with her. I can hear her giggles trailing in their wake. I hug my
son closer and smile down at him as he tells me he loves me. Matt and I both open
our arms to let Edward and Maddie join us. As the four of us dance together in our
own little group, one thing stands out in my mind: I am finally at peace, and
completely happy.

I love my life.

A/N: Thank you all so much for all the reviews! This story had been the

least stressful story I have even been involved with! There may be another
story that Kasi and I will write together in the future. I hope this ending was
everything that you wanted to happen! Thanks to toocute24 and Siobhan for
the help they have both giving throughout this story. Again thanks again for
all your kind words! ~jess2002~

There is really nothing more that I can say other than to reaffirm what

Jess said, regarding the thanks to all of you wonderful readers who loved
this story and stuck with us through the hard parts. As for this story, Jess
and I have joked many times about how writing a story together was so easy,
it almost wrote itself. Thanks to Sally and Siobahn for everything. Jess and I
have been friends for a while, but I must say that I now think of her as one
of my best friends and writing this story with her has been a complete
pleasure. Thanks to everyone for reading and reviewing. ~TeamAllTwilight
aka: Kasi~

- 203 -

Document Outline

Title Page
Copyright Page
Table of Contents
Summary
1. Chapter 1
2. Chapter 2
3. Chapter 3
4. Chapter 4
5. Chapter 5
6. Chapter 6
7. Chapter 7
8. Chapter 8
9. Chapter 9
10. Chapter 10
11. Chapter 11
12. Chapter 12
13. Chapter 13
14. Chapter 14
15. Chapter 15
16. Chapter 16
17. Chapter 17
18. Chapter 18
19. Chapter 19
20. Chapter 20
21. Chapter 21
22. Chapter 22
23. Chapter 23

Wyszukiwarka

Podobne podstrony:
Virtuosity and Music
Gabrielle Evans Lawful Disorder 01 Lipstick and Handguns
Michael Bowen [Rep and Melissa Pennyworth Mystery 03] Putting Lipstick on a Pig (retail) (pdf)
Hugs and Kisses Earrings
Gabrielle Evans Lipstick And Handguns
Postmodernity and Postmodernism ppt May 2014(3)
Scoliosis and Kyphosis
L 3 Complex functions and Polynomials
4 Plant Structure, Growth and Development, before ppt
Osteoporosis ľ diagnosis and treatment
05 DFC 4 1 Sequence and Interation of Key QMS Processes Rev 3 1 03
Literature and Religion
lec6a Geometric and Brightness Image Interpolation 17
Historia gry Heroes of Might and Magic
Content Based, Task based, and Participatory Approaches
Lecture10 Medieval women and private sphere
A Behavioral Genetic Study of the Overlap Between Personality and Parenting
Hine P Knack and Back Chaos

więcej podobnych podstron

JessAndTAT Lipstick Kisses And Inked Virtuoso

Document Outline